<?xml version='1.0' encoding='UTF-8'?><?xml-stylesheet href="http://www.blogger.com/styles/atom.css" type="text/css"?><feed xmlns='http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom' xmlns:openSearch='http://a9.com/-/spec/opensearchrss/1.0/' xmlns:georss='http://www.georss.org/georss' xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084</id><updated>2011-06-07T23:11:55.171-07:00</updated><title type='text'>EN101-099</title><subtitle type='html'>Essay Blog for EN101-099 at The University of Alabama&lt;p&gt;instructor: adam weinstein</subtitle><link rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#feed' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/posts/default'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default?max-results=100'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/'/><link rel='hub' href='http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/'/><link rel='next' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default?start-index=101&amp;max-results=100'/><author><name>w. stein</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16637043449432253059</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='27' height='32' src='http://red-hot-copy.com/uploaded_images/RedHotChicken-703423.jpg'/></author><generator version='7.00' uri='http://www.blogger.com'>Blogger</generator><openSearch:totalResults>182</openSearch:totalResults><openSearch:startIndex>1</openSearch:startIndex><openSearch:itemsPerPage>100</openSearch:itemsPerPage><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-1221460398174504001</id><published>2007-12-10T13:35:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-10T13:36:06.646-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Ways of Life Essay #6</title><content type='html'>Daniel Glynn- Essay #6&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ways of Life&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            The short three letter word art is not such a small matter when you think of all the things that deal with art. Art can range from a three year old lying on the living room floor scribbling on a piece of paper to Leonardo da Vinci’s famous painting “The Mona Lisa.” Art is not only on a canvas or piece of paper, but art can also be a rock turned into a magnificent sculpture, notes on a piece of paper turned into a peaceful rhythm floating through the air, or a script acted out by dedicated actor.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            Recently I visited an art exhibit and was able to see several different kinds of art. At this art show art seemed to be defined as several different things. One definition of art was just a lot of little piece of newspaper all bundled into a big ball. Art was also defined as its classic definition by just putting paint onto a canvas and turning it into a thing of beauty. This art show was a very good show that displayed a kind of art for everyone.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            While most of the pieces had there own meanings, two of the pieces really captured my attention. One of them was an untitled piece, which really enables you to open your mind and uncover the meaning of the work, by Kevin Wilson. The first time I walked by this piece an eerie feeling came over me. As I made my way back around the second time I stopped and took a closer look at the piece. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            In the upper left hand corner of this piece there is a human figure that stands out in the jet black background, and this figure has short white line coming from its head. The short white lines form a halo around the head, and this portrays this figure as God. There is also a stream coming out of a cloud and into a large silhouette of a man, which is the center of the piece. The stream goes straight into the part of the head where the brain is located. This stream is showing how God has his influences on our decisions.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            In the upper left hand corner there are eight human figures. These eight figures have been brought up from the center of the piece, and their bright sky blue face show that the figures have reached their eternal home. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            In the dull blue middle portion of this piece there are several human figures scattered throughout. All of the people in this portion seem to be going through some kind of torture. There is also a puddle of a bright blue with six figures standing in it waiting for their time to go to heaven. There is also a door that has a person coming out of it and being sent up to heaven. This portion represents purgatory because it has people in it being tormented and waiting for their time to get into heaven.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            At the bottom of the picture there are two figures and one of them has an “x” on their chest. There is also a little door with a gray beam coming out of it and shining on a figure with horns. This part of the picture is showing hell and that the devil will also try to have influences on you. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;             Another piece that caught my eye was a sculpture by Katie McClung called Birmingham versus Broccoli. This piece starts at the forearm and extends all the way to the tips of the fingers. The entire sculpture is made of steel, and there are pairs of notches going down the arm about every two inches on all sides. The fingers on the hand are all bent they look like they are grasping for something that is now gone. On the hand there is a piece of broccoli between every one of the fingers. When first looking at this sculpture it does not seem as deep and complicated as the first piece, but after taking a longer look ideas about the sculpture began to come to me.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This piece has the title Birmingham versus Broccoli and I believe that the name says a lot about why the hand is grasping. Birmingham has been known as a steel city since 1899 when steel was first manufactured in the city, and neither the city or the area were known for their agriculture. The steel hand looking for something to grab on to is symbolic of the steel industry falling off and the rise of agriculture and the rise of agriculture is shown by the broccoli on the handing. Therefore this sculpture is symbolic of more then just this idea. It can be symbolic of the entire economy and the rise and fall of all the different markets. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After taking a close look at both of these pieces I noticed that some of the same ideas are trying to be expressed through the art. In the first picture the artist is showing both sides of the after life along with purgatory. He is also showing how a person is exposed to both the good and evil and it is your choice of how you choose to live. In the second piece the artist is giving a message about the fall of something that has dominated over pervious centuries. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            Both of the pieces gave worthy messages, and the way the artist presented their messages were in unique ways. Kevin Wilson was able to reveal his message by showing that a person has options, and that the options that you choose will lead you to how you will spend eternity. Katie McClung displayed her message in a different way. She communicated her message by showing an example of steel falling to agriculture by showing a steel hand being taking over by broccoli, and the rise and fall of different markets. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As I said earlier, both of theses pieces of art display there messages in unique and effective way. If I was to hear about another art show by this group I would defiantly attend. Not only would I attend the show I would also tell other people about it. I would tell them that no matter what kind of art they like, most likely there will be a piece in the show that they will have some kind of interest in. This show did a fantastic job of displaying all of there different styles and having something there for everyone. &lt;p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-1221460398174504001?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/1221460398174504001/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=1221460398174504001' title='1 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/1221460398174504001'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/1221460398174504001'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/ways-of-life-essay-6.html' title='Ways of Life Essay #6'/><author><name>Danny</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/14311538579360603616</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>1</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-3110586153942491424</id><published>2007-12-10T12:12:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-10T12:28:42.752-08:00</updated><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>Danny Glynn    &lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;17 November 2007&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How to Survive Working on Black Friday”&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            Everyone knows what the busiest shopping day of the year is, “Black Friday”, the day after Thanksgiving. On this day all of the stores have their best sales and open very early in the morning. There are people that get to the stores as early as two or three in the morning so they can be the first one in to get that most coveted item. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            When all of the crazy shoppers are standing outside waiting in line, no one is ever thinking about the people that have to work in the stores. The people working have the almost impossible task of trying to make everyone happy and keeping everyone calm. To accomplish this task there are several steps that have to be taken. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            To begin with there are several things that need to be done in the days leading up to “Black Friday.” One of these things is to make sure that everything that is out on the floor is organized to perfection. This involves going from table to table and shelf to shelf to make sure that everything is where it belongs. As you are going through the store you should also be checking to make sure that all of the merchandise has the correct price tag on it, and if it is on sale make sure that you post the markdown price. After going through everything out on the floor you can then go to the back and begin to work there. When you begin to work in the back the most important thing that has to be done is getting all of the remaining stock organized and ready to go out as soon as items on the floor begin to run low. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            Once you have everything organized and price marked you are ready for the shoppers to swarm into the store the next morning. Although your work in getting the store prepared is over, you still have to get yourself ready to deal with all of the people. Getting yourself ready for the early morning is probably the easiest thing that you will have to do. In order for you to be on top of your game in the morning the best thing to do is after you get done stuffing yourself at Thanksgiving dinner just get comfortable and let the turkey do the work. The only thing you need to remember to do is to set your alarm extra early. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            On the morning of “Black Friday” you want to be sure not to sleep until the last minute and be in a rush. You want to set your alarm early enough so that you will be able to wake up, maybe have a cup of coffee or whatever it is you like to do in the morning, and then get ready for work. This allows you to relax for a little while before you get to work, and this will be the only relaxing time you will have until you get off work. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            After you are ready to for work and you arrive there, it is likely that a line will already be formed outside the store. Theses are the shoppers that have spent all night sitting in line so they could be the first ones in. While you are making your way through the line of the crazies be sure to let them know that you work there and you are not just cutting line. Last year I made the mistake of just walking to the front of the line, and by time I had got there I had several mad moms screaming at me to go to the back of the line so be sure to let everyone know what you are doing. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            Once you finally make it to the store your manager will most likely already be there and have a few last minute things ready for you to do. Some of these last minute chores may include getting all the money in the cash register and making sure that there is plenty of change, making sure that everything is still in its right spot and just cleaning things up a little bit. Now that everything is ready and you can see the frustration growing on the faces of the anxious shoppers, it is finally time to open the doors.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            Now is when the madness really begins. As soon as the doors open there is a mad dash, every shopper has one item on their mind that they have to get. While the mad dash is beginning things will be a little hectic, but for the most part the shoppers will remain calm and you will be able to just help people find things and check them out. When things start to change is when the first item runs out and a person feels like they have to have it, and when this happens they will come up to you and ask you if you have anymore. When this happens tell them that you will go and double check in the back. This shows them that you are going to try and find it for them, instead of just saying no we are out. When you come out from the back go up to the customer with an apologetic face and explain to her that the store is currently out of that item. Most customers will understand this and just continue their shopping, but there are always the customers that think you are lying to them or that you just do not want to sell them the item.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            These customers will be the worst ones you deal with all day. To take care of a customer like this you have to stay polite with them and just keep explaining to them that you are out of that item, and if they continue to argue ask them for their phone number and that you will call them right away when you get some more of that item in. This will usually work because the customer will feel like they are going to be able to get want they want, but if this does not work there is only one thing left to do. You have to forget about being polite and just tell the person straight up that you do not have anymore left and if they want to keep arguing then they will have to leave.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            In conclusion, “Black Friday” is the most popular day in the world to shop, and if you have to work in retail on this day then make sure you have everything prepared and ready to go the day before. Also if you work on this day you have to be ready to work with the polite people and the jerks, and if you are working with a jerk try and be polite but if that does not work, do not be scared to be a jerk back.&lt;p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-3110586153942491424?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/3110586153942491424/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=3110586153942491424' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/3110586153942491424'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/3110586153942491424'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/danny-glynn-adam-weinstein-english-101.html' title=''/><author><name>Danny</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/14311538579360603616</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-144120501772112337</id><published>2007-12-09T22:04:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T22:05:45.211-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Invasion-McCarthyism and Groupthink (Paper 6)</title><content type='html'>Barrett Ford – Formal Revision (Paper 6)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Released in 1956 and directed by Don Siegel, Invasion of the Body Snatchers has been received in a variety of ways. Many people simply see it as a science fiction or horror movie. As a film, Invasion of the Body Snatchers was well ahead of its time. It is much more entertaining and suspenseful than many of the terrible horror movies that are currently being produced. However, many people have seen this horror classic not only as a movie but also as a political interpretation or allegory. The two most popular interpretations were and still are that of viewing the film as a representation of the political aggression of Communists (mainly in Russia), or of the Red Scare investigations performed by Senator McCarthy in response to the threat of Communism. In Invasion of the Body Snatchers (1956), the film aims to parallel the invasion of the pod people and the means by which they attempt to take over the human race with the effects of groupthink and mass hysteria, while focusing in on the effects of McCarthyism during the Red Scare.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;McCarthyism provides a great example of groupthink and hysteria for Invasion of the Body Snatchers to focus in on because of how it affected people during the 1950s and the fact that the film was produced during the Red Scare. McCarthy, a senator from Wisconsin, and his men comprised the House Committee on Un-American Activities (Whitehead). This committee, which utilized many self-appointed powers, engaged in forceful and deceptive means to do what they deemed was best for America during the 1950s. All of these investigations extended from the Cold War which was not a war at all but a “political fabrication” (Whitehead). The Cold War was a result of the power that both the Soviet Union and the United States had gained in the post-World War I era as well as the nuclear technology that both countries had attained. McCarthy blacklisted notable members of Hollywood and many others and called them before the Committee to be questioned about being affiliated with the Communist party (Whitehead). These interrogations were more like accusations led by McCarthy who specialized in wild attacks and humiliations of people (Whitehead). Many of the accused lost their jobs; some even committed suicide (Whitehead).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In John Whitehead’s essay he discusses the impact of the McCarthy investigations and how Invasion of the Body Snatchers is a political allegory that represents them. He discusses how people were forced to become “pod-like” in cooperating with McCarthy and his committee, and that there was a “pod-like uniformity” that took over Hollywood as a result of all the threats and blacklistings that took place. Clearly, this is an accurate interpretation of the parallel between people during the Red Scare and the characters in the movie. The characters in the movie were forced to give up the right to say what they felt or to express themselves much in the same way that Americans had to say what the government wanted to hear during the Red Scare of the 1950’s. The people in the movie also had their lives ruined if they did not cooperate, much like the members of Hollywood and others who were targeted by McCarthy. In Tim Dirks’ general overview of the movie he also lists the “the sweeping mass hysteria” that was brought on by the McCarthy Red Scare investigations as a possible interpretation of the film.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In addition to the McCarthyism view, Dirks also lists several other interpretations that need to be taken into account. One of these possibilities is the loss of our individuality and ability to have emotion or think for ourselves as a result of “conformity and group-think.” This is definitely a plausible interpretation as the pod people in the movie could be seen as not McCarthy or the Communists but simply the idea of conforming to the majority. Communism is, however, what he lists as the major theme or idea behind the film. This “dehumanization,” as Dirks calls it, can definitely be seen as an influence on the film because Communism dehumanized people in much the same way McCarthyism did.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It could even be said that the Communist themes are mixed in with the McCarthyism themes discussed earlier. When the people of Santa Mira are taken over by the pod people, their bodies are replicated and replace their old ones. It is unclear where the old ones disappear to, although this process is supposed to make everyone equal. At the same time that everyone becomes equal, however, they completely lose the personalities and emotions they once had. This process could also mirror the effect that Communism has on society, but it parallels just as well with the way people were forced to act like a different person or lie about their past during the Red Scare. Another obvious similarity between the film and either McCarthyism or Communism is that the transformed individuals are aware of the changes they have gone through and work to convert others. For example, when Becky wakes up from her very brief sleep, she makes Miles aware of her change and tries to persuade him to give in. The people of Santa Mira act as if they have been extremely brainwashed once they are taken over by the “pod version” of themselves. The “converted” people in the town even become avid supporters of the pod people’s ways. This more parallels the way that Americans during the 1950’s were convinced to support the hunt for Communists than to the situation of citizens in Communist countries. However, a large number of the citizens of Russia were brainwashed into supporting exactly what they should have been fighting against once they realized that the Socialist form of government was failing them. This ability to recognize one’s own change and the ability to be falsely convinced can be representative of the effects of McCarthyism, Communism, and group-think.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;However, McCarthyism is the best explanation for the themes in Invasion of the Body Snatchers because the behavior of the “pod people” and the way they hunt down the others is more easily related to how McCarthy and his men hunted down people who supposedly supported the Communist party. McCarthy did not care who it was as long as that person could be made an example to the American people of how Communist supporters would be dealt with. This also parallels the blindness with which the pod people hunted down their victims. At the end of the movie the citizens of Santa Mira chased after Miles and Becky simply because they were the only normal ones left. There is also the fact that the makers of the movie were understandably more influenced by Hollywood blacklistings than Communism in Russia. Even after analyzing these points, it could be argued that Communism or the simple idea of mass hysteria is the intended meanings. Despite the fact that McCarthyism is the best specific allegorical parallel for the film, the broader idea of mass hysteria and groupthink probably do a better job of covering the large scope of parallels between the movie and society during the fifties. This point reveals that there is a larger theme at work within the movie: the effects that mass hysteria and groupthink can have on society. McCarthyism is simply the example of mass hysteria or groupthink that is most focused on in the film.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Whitehead, in addition to discussing the theme of McCarthyism in the movie, also discusses its relevance to our society today. He believes that the movie could also be representative of the political atmosphere following the 9/11 terrorist attacks. This is definitely a supportable argument. Many of the actions that took place after the attacks in 2001 were similar to the ones that took place during the Red Scare. People were abused, ostracized, taken into custody, or questioned simply for being Arab, much in the same way that people were falsely accused or blacklisted during the Cold War Era. It was also extremely hard for Arabs to keep jobs or lead successful lives, and some were even beaten or killed. Congressional committees were erected to conduct investigations, although for better reasons than during the McCarthy hearings, and people were looked down upon if they were not patriotic or loyal enough to their country. This can still be seen today in the Iraq War Era; although, it is more acceptable to protest the Iraq War than it is to be unpatriotic following a terrorist attack. However, the effects of mass hysteria and groupthink are still evident, and patriotism is a major reason for this. It could even be said these two eras (the Red Scare and the 2000’s), although 50 years apart, are surprisingly similar in their political climates and their relevance to the themes of this movie. McCarthyism, as a representative of the broader ideas of mass hysteria and groupthink, is simply the best, most relevant explanation for the political themes in Invasion of the Body Snatchers, and the film’s themes still hold true today for the more recent political climate in the United States.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Invasion of the Body Snatchers not only holds true today or in this decade, but it also applies to an audience of college-aged students at a university such as Alabama. Groupthink and hysteria does not just apply to times of war or crisis. It can also apply to social situations or other scenarios encountered while at college. Peer pressure or “fads” are just two of the examples of how the behavior of the masses can negatively or positively influence others. McCarthyism (or Communism) can simply be considered an example of groupthink or hysteria that is overblown and has a lot more at stake. Invasion of the Body Snatchers does an excellent job of cinematically interpreting what effects groupthink and hysteria can have on society or people in general. It can also be considered a reliable source on this topic because it was made during a time in which groupthink and mass hysteria were frightening, serious issues. In addition to depicting these themes well, it is also a quality, entertaining film. Unlike many of the films shown during most English or History classes, this film kept me alert and intrigued until the credits started rolling. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Works Cited&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dirks, Tim. “General Review for Invasion of the Body Snatchers.” 1996. 27 September 2007. http://www.filmsite.org/inva.html.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Siegel, Don. Invasion of the Body Snatchers. 1956.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Whitehead, John W. “Invasion of the Body Snatchers: A Tale for Our Times.” Gadfly Online. 1998. 27 September 2007. http://www.gadflyonline.com/11-26-01/film-snatchers.html&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-144120501772112337?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/144120501772112337/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=144120501772112337' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/144120501772112337'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/144120501772112337'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/invasion-mccarthyism-and-groupthink_09.html' title='Invasion-McCarthyism and Groupthink (Paper 6)'/><author><name>Barrett Ford</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/00895125472695030132</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-895427222859732009</id><published>2007-12-09T21:29:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T21:31:53.313-08:00</updated><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;Laurel Caldwell&lt;/span&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;English 101&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;December 9, 2007&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: center;"&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;Invasion of the Body Snatchers&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;!--StartFragment--&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 13pt; "&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;The classic movie Invasion of the Body Snatchers is very controversial. It can be depicted, of course, as a Horror/Sci-Fi film, but also as a political allegory that talks about McCarthyism. McCarthyism is a period of time from the late 1940’s to the late 1950’s where there was very strong anti-Communist suspicion in the United States. When this movie was first made, Communism was very prevalent around the world and McCarthyism was occurring throughout the United States. Because of that, it is reasonable to believe that this movie’s underlying theme is about McCarthyism. However, I think that this movie is just one of those old scary movies.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 13pt; "&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 13pt; "&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;John Whitehead states in his review “A Tale for our Time” that Invasion of the Body Snatchers is the “greatest of all the horror and science fiction classics of the 1950’s.” A talented, although previously unknown, cast; the “crafty manner in which director Siegel avoided the use of special effects;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;   &lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;and the strong story provided by Jack Finney and Daniel Mainwaring’s screenplay” (Whitehead) combine to make this movie a great movie. This movie has had three re-makes since it first came out in 1956. Each time it was re-made, there was an issue going on throughout the world that people could connect that specific issue to Invasion of the Body Snatchers. For example, at the time of the original movie in 1956, it was Communism; and the last re-make in 2007, the issue was terrorism. Invasion of the Body Snatchers has been re-made so many times, it causes one to question how it is that people from many different generations can easily relate to the movie. There must be some fear common to most humans which this film evokes.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 13.5pt; "&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 13pt; "&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 13pt; "&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;A review by Tim Dirks, provides insight into the universal appeal of this movie. He informs his readers that in the original version of the movie, there was no prologue or epilogue. Without the prologue and epilogue, people found this movie very horrifying. Originally, the movie started with Dr. Miles Bennell meeting his nurse, Sally, after getting off the train. She tells him that there had been something weird going on around town while he was gone. The movie ended with Dr. Bennell wandering around the highway screaming, “Look, you fools. You’re in danger. Can’t you see? They’re after you. They’re after all of us. Our wives, our children, everyone. They’re here already. YOU”RE NEXT!” Because the movie ended like this, it scared people a lot. Having lifeless forms take over your body is a scary thing to people because you would not be able to be independent and be yourself or express emotions. It would just be a dull boring life and we would all be the same. Without the prologue or epilogue, the invasion is predetermined fact and people are helpless to do anything to prevent it.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;The prologue and epilogue balance the fear with hope.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 13.5pt; "&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 13pt; "&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 13pt; "&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;“Invasion of the Body Snatchers” is a classic science fiction horror movie.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;The basic theme is about individuals totally losing their freedom and human identity to alien beings who see humans as something to be used. This is the ultimate in loss of control. Losing control of one’s life to someone more powerful than you is a basic fear common to human beings. This is what accounts for the movie’s continued appeal through the years. Yes, the pod people do resemble the communists in a way that they take over your body, but really, they are just something made to scare the moviegoer. When people come to watch movies, they come for entertainment. They just want to relax and watch a good movie. I don’t understand why people look so deeply into movies. Of course there are some movies where you do want to look more in depth into them, and really think about the message the director is trying to portray, like The Passion of the Christ for example. But why would a director of a scary movie put issues into the movie that try to make you think as to which theme they want you to follow through the movie? Most people do not want to be sitting there thinking, “Hmm, this movie looks like there are political allegories in it.” When the directors made this movie, they were interested in how they could make this movie the best they could, how they were going to pull in the most money at the ticket box, and how they were going to pull in a big audience. They did this by making a plain ol’ scary movie.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style="mso-spacerun: yes"&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;One which played on common human fears and which would continue to fascinate audiences throughout the years. &lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 13.5pt; "&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 13pt; color: black; "&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 13pt; color: black; "&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;Works Cited:&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 13pt; color: black; "&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;Dirks, Tim. “Invasion of The Body Snatchers (1956).” 1996. 9 Oct. 2007. http://www.filmsite.org/inva.html.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 13pt; color: black; "&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-family: arial;"&gt;Whitehead, John. “Invasion of the Body Snatchers: A Tale for our Times”. Gadfly Online. 1998. 9 Oct. 2007. http://www.gadflyonline.com/11-26-01/film-snatchers.html.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;!--EndFragment--&gt;   &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-895427222859732009?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/895427222859732009/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=895427222859732009' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/895427222859732009'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/895427222859732009'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/laurel-caldwell-adam-weinstein-english.html' title=''/><author><name>ljcaldwell</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01290817300480893092</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-8183440205555315795</id><published>2007-12-09T21:21:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T21:23:34.746-08:00</updated><title type='text'>essay 6- Analyzing "What's Going On"</title><content type='html'>Molly Cole 6&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In 1971 Marvin Gaye, one of R&amp;B’s most talented artists wrote and performed his chart topping song, “What’s Going On”.  The song was a deeply personal protest of the period’s biggest controversy, the Vietnam War. His song was meant to tell the world his views against it and his belief there had to be a better way than sending soldiers into battle to solve the problems. “What’s Going On” by Marvin Gaye gave have him the opportunity to tell the world his thoughts on the war and how it should be solved by the lyrics he chose, the pathos rhetoric he used and the catchy beats and harmony of the song.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  His anti-war anthem was released to make a statement, a statement to raise social consciousness and make the deaths of so many felt by his immense audience.  For example, line 5, “There's far too many of you dying” (Marvin Gaye) almost begs us to understand how many lives were being taken for a cause most had ceased to believe.Marvin Gaye knew his views, along with many of his peers weren’t taken seriously due to their lifestyles, the way the dressed and their voices against the war.   They were often dismissed as evidenced in line 25, “but who are they to judge us, simply because our hair is long” (Marvin Gaye).   Gaye was known to be somewhat of a “hippie” and was speaking for himself and many of his fans, also categorized as “hippies”. In the chorus, Gaye writes about giving protesters a chance to be heard, not punished.  The line “picket lines and picket signs” (Marvin Gaye) signifies the peaceful protest against the war and “don’t punish me with brutality” (Marvin Gaye) further pleads to let them have their opinions without worry of being quieted or even attacked. This song was written to tell the government the war in Vietnam was wrong and there had to be more peaceful ways to solve a problem.&lt;br /&gt;“What’s Going On” is an extremely powerful song.  Even now, 36 years later it still evokes intense emotions when heard.  Each verse displays a reason why fighting is not the answer to the conflict, such as “for only love can conquer hate” (Marvin Gaye).  While the chorus shows Marvin’s view of the war being pure chaos, repeating, “What’s going on...what’s going on” (Marvin Gaye).   Marvin Gay is able to make the listener understand the sense of fear and disarray the soldiers must have been feeling.  These simple words were meant to trigger our humanity and make us question if the war really should have been happening.  By repeating this chorus, we cannot avoid the question and acknowledge there must be a better answer.  Marvin Gaye wanted us to feel the destruction of war personally.  He used, “mother, mother” to imply that any mother’s child could be sent to war and be at risk of dying.   More than likely mother’s were not Marvin Gaye’s fan base, but many were now realizing that this war killed sons, and for what cause?&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gaye’s use of pathos in this hit song is an incredible strategy.  Pathos lets the audience connect more to the issue.  Using instances like “mother, mother” make it more real, as if someone’s son, or brother could be taken away instantly.  If Gaye were to have used logos, or ethos, I doubt the song would have been such an inspirational song for most.  The pathos used in the song, hits many people close to home, and makes them realize that everyone is hurt by the controversy and the war is everyone’s business, not just our governments.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Marvin Gaye’s goal for writing “What’s Going On” was to let the United States hear what he considered most of the country’s views in a peaceful manner and attempt to make the government know that war was not the answer. War never solves anything.  Marvin Gaye used such a strong, but subtle way of expressing his views without shutting out those of others. His message was very peaceful, showing no aggression.  He found a way to ask for change without writing any lyrics that could have incited violence or rioting.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;By keeping the rhythm simple and upbeat, it became “catchy”.  Marvin Gaye’s fan base kept the song on the charts further spreading the message for a peaceful resolution to the war.  Its simplicity may have given him an even bigger audience. &lt;br /&gt;It was four more brutal years after Marvin Gaye’s song was released before the war was over.   His musical plea was effective, heard around the world due to his popularity as a musician and performer.  It was intended to open the country to possibilities other than war.  Through his music and lyrics Marvin Gaye made a very powerful, yet peaceful political stand.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-8183440205555315795?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/8183440205555315795/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=8183440205555315795' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8183440205555315795'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8183440205555315795'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/essay-6-analyzing-whats-going-on.html' title='essay 6- Analyzing &quot;What&apos;s Going On&quot;'/><author><name>Molly Cole</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/14481337248298987542</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-5985381334191196365</id><published>2007-12-09T20:57:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T21:02:18.341-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Paper # 6-Chelsea Banks</title><content type='html'>The Good, The Bad, and Peanut Butter&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When I reflect on peanut butter, the memorable days of kindergarten are fixed in my brain. With shouts and cries and sounds of the playground swing sets squeaking as they swing back and forth, the children around me run and laugh because we are enjoying the hot, radiant sunshine on the top of our sweaty heads. We stand in line for the whirly slide because it is a definite favorite among the crowd—being the thrill of a lifetime, or so we thought. The smell of freshly cut grass and must surround me; yet my mind is not focusing on recess. &lt;br /&gt;What did my mother pack in my lunch today?The teacher blows that loud, annoying whistle that is our prompt to jump off the swings, slide one last time, or strike at that yellow tetherball again. My teacher holds her hand high in the air so we can all see which line we are getting in; it is not good to end up leaving with the wrong teacher or wrong class. “Let’s go class! You’re going to be late for lunch!” she yells. She assumes we all prefer the excitements of the playground to the wonders of the cafeteria.&lt;br /&gt;Once we arrive in the largest room associated with elementary school, diversity is evident. Some kids bring their lunches; some kids do not.My mother explains her reasoning for packing my lunch, “I want to know what you are consuming!”I think she simply wants to save money. Either way, I enjoy the personalized lunches she packs everyday in my Polly Pocket lunch box. My favorite sandwich, the famous peanut butter and jelly, is the norm. I loathe the day my mother will pack me a bologna sandwich, or one with solely cheese and ketchup, like the freckled boy, Elijah, eats everyday. While some kids frown despondently at the surprise in their own box, or maybe at the mysterious object the cafeteria lady put on their lunch tray, I smile with anticipation. As I unwrap my peanut butter and jelly sandwich, my friend turns to face me. “Wanna trade?” she so boldly asks. I give her a look of disagreement. “I’d rather not…I’m allergic to bologna.” Then I hurriedly turn back to my main focus.&lt;br /&gt;It is possible for an object of your main focus to be your first thought when you awake in the morning. One day I woke to the beams of sunlight singing as beautiful a tune as the sparrow on the fencepost. I arose not only to remember I had spent the night at my grandparents’ house, but also to smell the marvelous kitchen downstairs. It does not take long for me to run down the stairs to see what creates that incredible aroma. Neither does it take long for my grandmother to scold my impatient manner. “Don’t choo run down them stairs!” “I’m sorry.” I lie. “I’ve told you about that. One of these days you’re gonna fall.” We sit at her oval table to view the plethora of pancakes stacked like a spectacular, tiered, wedding cake. Although the margarine and maple syrup are placed on the table, I question the whereabouts of the peanut butter. My grandfather looks at me with raised brows and a confusing look on his face. “What d’you need that for?” I find it ironic that my family, the people who are expected to know me the best, often question my undying love for this granular paste. One of my favorite meals is hot, fresh pancakes, topped with peanut butter and syrup. This unique and interesting combination powered my revolution to try it with waffles.&lt;br /&gt;At Waffle House one Saturday morning, a waitress works her way around our group taking individual orders. She turns to face me with an exasperated expression across her face. “What can I do for you, honey?” I can tell she has been working for a long period of time and if truth be told, she does not care about me. Even so, I order two waffles with a side of bacon that ends up being drenched in enough oil to last a whole body massage. My meal is not complete without the addition of some smooth, creamy, peanut butter. As the worn-out waitress starts to walk away, I slip in the question. “Do you have any peanut butter?” She gives me a concerned eye, and then laughs softly. Many people find peanut butter as a condiment so out of the ordinary.&lt;br /&gt;Do you consider yourself obsessed? Some of my friends ask me this with comic stares. If obsession qualifies as going to Red Lobster and ordering a peanut butter and jelly sandwich, instead of the Fish of the Day, then…yes, I have an obsession. Whether it is smooth and creamy or nutty and crunchy, peanut butter is my character. Sensibly, I am not a jar of peanut butter; however it is engulfed in the depth of my consciousness. The smooth type of peanut butter is an easygoing roll of the ocean—peaceful waters. On the other hand, the crunchy peanut butter is a hurricane—full of debris and swirled into a rough entity. These differing types of peanut butter are like my different thoughts on life. There are good times and bad times; all that matters…is how to approach them.&lt;br /&gt;I remember the days of high school; the memories overflow. I am in my high school auditorium for the annual beauty pageant. I look at my reflection in the mirror—smudged from the multitude of make-up covered hands tapping it before. Is this who I am? Me. The girl in the reflection? I anxiously wait backstage until my chance to speak with the judges. The personal interview portion of the pageant counts a large percentage, and I want to be completely relaxed—like loose curls. Nerves are high; smiles are fake. The pageant coordinator calls my number. It is my turn to speak with the judges. “Just be yourself.” I repeatedly think in my head. Over the course of the interview I try to be casual, yet sophisticated. The best thing to do is let the judges notice your personality. So I finish my introduction and wait for my interview question. At this point, I cannot help but notice the violent chattering of my teeth. “If you could ask Santa Clause for one present this year, what would you ask for and why?” A sensation of relief came over my whole nervous body. At that moment, I knew what to say: what I felt. “If I could ask Santa Clause for one present this year, I would ask for a year supply of peanut butter. Why, you ask? I adore the delicious treat; I even believe it should have its own food group. I could never live without my peanut butter!” After I answered the question, I waited for their response. Thoughts are racing through my head. Allowing each moment to happen as it will is how I live my life. With hopes for the future, I continue to believe in the inevitable; but every moment is approachable in a different manner. The judges are smiling. They are actually smiling. And I feel so comfortable, just like the next time I place that jar of JIF securely in my shopping cart.&lt;br /&gt;What is it about this paste that sets me apart from the character, or even personality of others? Why do I have such a craving for it?&lt;br /&gt;Simply, this phenomenon is by chance. I cannot find the reason or the evidence to prove why this paste composed merely of peanuts and salt is my desire. Such an uncomplicated substance can be presented as complicated if enough thought is asserted; yet peanut butter is just peanut butter! Likewise, I am who I am: a truly uncomplicated individual who may sometimes appear as a complex. However, my life stories make me who I am. And peanut butter…is the adhesive paste that holds my stories together.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-5985381334191196365?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/5985381334191196365/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=5985381334191196365' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/5985381334191196365'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/5985381334191196365'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/paper-6-chelsea-banks.html' title='Paper # 6-Chelsea Banks'/><author><name>clbanks</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/10181802106871565058</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-5232257111964008172</id><published>2007-12-09T20:56:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T20:57:56.574-08:00</updated><title type='text'>essay #6</title><content type='html'>Henry Shields&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;November 1, 2007&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;“Convictions”&lt;br /&gt;                Toby Keith is hailed as one of the best country song artists of his generation and his new song, “Love me if you can”, is currently number one on the country billboard charts. Unlike the stereotype of the “new fashioned” country, Toby Keith is adored by his fans for speaking his mind and being a very opinionated artist. His songs are easy to relate to and are mostly “hot” topics that are delivered through emotion and personal experience. “Love me if you can”, in particular, covers political point of views; a topic that everyone can relate to. According to the Rhetorical Triangle, Toby Keith uses ethos and pathos to get his message across: his message being the idea that everyone believes the ideas of a certain political party, but he is a man of his “convictions”. A great message indeed, but is he really a man of his “Convictions”?&lt;br /&gt;                In this song, I believe Toby Keith is speaking to a huge audience. Whether you are running for president or just an “average Joe” on the street, you have political opinions that contradict with others’. Keith uses this truth in an ingenious way, enabling him to relate to everyone.  He states that he “prays for peace on earth” but also thinks “war is necessary”. He is presenting himself as an average man with average beliefs. Keith delivers his message with a “don’t give a damn” persona. By doing so, he shows he truly believes in what he is saying. Toby Keith is so well renowned for his music because people believe he is the persona in the song, he doesn’t just make one up. This makes his point more believable than if he were cautious about what people thought.  Overall, Keith’s message is delivered to a wide range of people in a manner that is trustworthy and full of pride. Everyone can relate to his message and he is proud to hold strong to his firm beliefs and share his opinion.&lt;br /&gt;I feel that Toby Keith is delivering a great message, but determining whether it portrays a positive or negative theme is completely up to the listener. In my opinion, Keith incorporates a choice for the listener. The main chorus is, “I’m a man of my conviction”. So what do you think; is Keith really a man of his convictions? As a man of my conviction, I say NO! I feel that the lyrics and delivery of the content is an extremely positive message. Keith tells us to believe what means most to you, don’t be a follower. I feel that the lyrics are delivered well and the overall message is great, but I question the motives for delivering this moral message. Toby Keith uses a “bad ass” persona along with lines and words that appeal to many people. And in his main chorus, Keith states, “I’m a man of my convictions, call me wrong, call me right”.  Well, great for him you might say. Doesn’t every country singer try to act like a “bad ass”? Don’t they all fake that country twang and root for America and everything else they believe in no matter what anyone else thinks? I couldn’t agree with you more. The fact of the matter is that Toby Keith sells himself just as much as he does his music. In reality, there is no such thing as a great, “from the heart” song. A true man with morals does not deliver his message of “conviction” through a multi platinum recording company so he can make millions of dollars. I do not mean to contradict myself on the fact that Toby Keith is a good singer that is not in it for the fame and fortune, but that doesn’t keep me from questioning the truth behind his “convictions”. Yes, he has written many songs that were based on real life events, but I feel he has caught on to the fact that these kinds of songs are “the ones that sell” and now he is just selling himself. Not to sound like my grandfather, but the sad reality is that songs these days are written to sell, not written from someone’s true “convictions”.&lt;br /&gt;Lastly; goals. WHAT GOALS? Toby Keith does not express for any goal to be met, he just blabbers on in his monotone voice about how he is a man of his “conviction”; the “conviction” that was placed so deep in his heart by corporate executives looking to make an extra dollar. This song is a complete mockery of country music and after analyzing it for its “political conflict”; I have come to the conclusion that this whole song is just “politics”. In lemans terms politics is people selling themselves with bullshit words so they can make money.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-5232257111964008172?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/5232257111964008172/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=5232257111964008172' title='1 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/5232257111964008172'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/5232257111964008172'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/essay-6_1480.html' title='essay #6'/><author><name>henry</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/13085803124348636318</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>1</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-7722407613378321578</id><published>2007-12-09T20:50:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T20:53:04.251-08:00</updated><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>ESSAY #6- Revised&lt;br /&gt;Ben Stallworth&lt;br /&gt;          It’s obviously natural human behavior to have personal opinions. These differing opinions, inside the United States and international, sometimes lead to violence. This violence can range from just being angry and yelling at another person or lead all the way to war in some cases. It is very important to have your own set values and beliefs. When I say personal values and beliefs, I mean it is admirable to take an honest stand against something that you truly think is wrong. No one should be in favor of war; however, it should be understandable when war is necessary. That’s the hard part: who decides at what cost, at what time, or under what circumstances war becomes necessary? Once the deciding factor is made, how do you get people to agree and join your cause? Toby Keith is an arguable perfect example when it comes having personal values and morals. He has two songs he sings that provide perfect examples of these ideas and beliefs: American Soldier and The Courtesy of The Red, White, and Blue.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;          In Toby’s song American Soldier, he calls himself an American soldier in a metaphorical way. He’s comparing the lifestyle of a working father trying to support a family to the lifestyle of a soldier at war. Toby is comparing the struggles of fatherhood/adulthood to the struggles on the battlefield. He says that he’s “Up and at ‘em bright and early”. He claims that “[He] don’t do it for the money…[He] don’t do it for the glory”. He gets up every morning to provide his family with a future and because it’s his responsibility: “Providing for our future is [his] responsibility”. He chanes direction after he sings about taking care of his responsibilities. Toby Keith sings like he has his convictions set in stone: “Hey I’m solid, hey I’m steady, hey I’m true down to the core”. If anyone or anything challenges his place or responsibilities, he doesn’t overlook that person or thing. He takes action, “When liberty’s in jeopardy, I will always do what’s right”. He calls himself an American Soldier because “I don’t want to die for you, but if dyin’s asked of me, I’ll bear that cross with honor, cause freedom don’t come free”. That frame of mind is required to be an American Soldier and in a metaphorical sense a father (&lt;a href="http://www.lyrics.com/lyric.php?id=19641"&gt;http://www.lyrics.com/lyric.php?id=19641&lt;/a&gt;).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;          Following September 11, 2001, there have been many different opinions about America, the Middle East, terrorism, and war. Mr. Keith’s song The Courtesy of The Red, White, and Blue has a slight difference in meaning than his song American Soldier. In The Courtesy of The Red, White, and Blue, Toby sings more about pride, respect, and honor. When America was attacked, we made it known to the entire world and it’s every inhabitant that America has too much pride and honor to be the victim of a cowardly hit-and-run operation. Keith describes this by singing “Soon as we could see clearly through our big, black eye, Man, we lit up your world like the Fourth of July”. If America’s door is knocked on, needless to say, she’ll answer; “This big dog will fight when you rattle his cage…And the eagle will fly and it’s gonna be hell…And it’ll feel like the whole wide world is raining down on you”. Toby says that America will find justice when necessary: “Justice will be served and the battle will rage…Cause we’ll put a boot in your ass it’s the American way” (&lt;a href="http://www.lyrics.com/lyric.php?id=19651"&gt;http://www.lyrics.com/lyric.php?id=19651&lt;/a&gt;).&lt;br /&gt;          Toby Keith constructs his message around a topic that has been a topic on many news channels: war. He does this for a reason. He is telling his audience that we should, and we do, take pride in acquiring justice for those responsible for September 11th and other acts of terrorism. Pride, honor, and dignity are emotions. Toby uses raw emotion and feeling about our country to energize his audience. Not only are his lyrics invigorating, but also he takes advantage of his music videos. The scenery in his music videos for these two songs is fairly similar. The videos consist of inspirational clips ranging from soldiers in Iraq, Civil War soldiers, family home videos, to videos of Toby’s “freedom-decorated” concerts in the Middle East. Watching inspirational actions comparable to those in his music video put together with either of these two songs is motivating. He’s telling the world that the United States will not be a scapegoat or a victim of cowards.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;          Negatively, adrenaline runs out and emotion doesn’t last forever. However, it’s not certain that the next day a person will be as energized about the cause or situation as before when hearing the song. On a positive note, is there a more powerful motivation factor other than dignity and honor? The use of emotion as motivation for a cause can be one of the most powerful fuels to put in the tank; unfortunately, it’s probable to burn the fastest too.Toby Keith met his goals with his songs American Soldier and The Courtesy of The Red, White, and Blue. Obviously he didn’t write either of these songs with the purpose of people being inspired to join the army. By using peoples' emotions, Toby succeeded at reminding his audience to always do what’s right, thanking America’s armed forces, reminding the American people and others that we take pride in our country, and most of all at making everyone around the world aware that America “will put a boot in your ass”.Works Cited1) http://www.lyrics.com/lyric.php?id=19641 - American Soldier2) http://www.lyrics.com/lyric.php?id=19651 - The Courtesy of The Red, White, and Blue&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-7722407613378321578?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/7722407613378321578/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=7722407613378321578' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/7722407613378321578'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/7722407613378321578'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/essay-6-revised-ben-stallworth-its.html' title=''/><author><name>Ben Stallworth</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08247574548881943476</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-7660943410509062741</id><published>2007-12-09T20:38:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T20:49:53.474-08:00</updated><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>It’s obviously natural human behavior to have personal opinions. These differing opinions, inside the United States and international, sometimes lead to violence. This violence can range from just being angry and yelling at another person or lead all the way to war in some cases. It is very important to have your own set values and beliefs. When I say personal values and beliefs, I mean it is admirable to take an honest stand against something that you truly think is wrong. No one should be in favor of war; however, it should be understandable when war is necessary. That’s the hard part: who decides at what cost, at what time, or under what circumstances war becomes necessary? Once the deciding factor is made, how do you get people to agree and join your cause? Toby Keith is an arguable perfect example when it comes having personal values and morals. He has two songs he sings that provide perfect examples of these ideas and beliefs: American Soldier and The Courtesy of The Red, White, and Blue.&lt;br /&gt;In Toby’s song American Soldier, he calls himself an American soldier in a metaphorical way. He’s comparing the lifestyle of a working father trying to support a family to the lifestyle of a soldier at war. Toby is comparing the struggles of fatherhood/adulthood to the struggles on the battlefield. He says that he’s “Up and at ‘em bright and early”. He claims that “[He] don’t do it for the money…[He] don’t do it for the glory”. He gets up every morning to provide his family with a future and because it’s his responsibility: “Providing for our future is [his] responsibility”. He chanes direction after he sings about taking care of his responsibilities. Toby Keith sings like he has his convictions set in stone: “Hey I’m solid, hey I’m steady, hey I’m true down to the core”. If anyone or anything challenges his place or responsibilities, he doesn’t overlook that person or thing. He takes action, “When liberty’s in jeopardy, I will always do what’s right”. He calls himself an American Soldier because “I don’t want to die for you, but if dyin’s asked of me, I’ll bear that cross with honor, cause freedom don’t come free”. That frame of mind is required to be an American Soldier and in a metaphorical sense a father (&lt;a href="http://www.lyrics.com/lyric.php?id=19641"&gt;http://www.lyrics.com/lyric.php?id=19641&lt;/a&gt;).Following September 11, 2001, there have been many different opinions about America, the Middle East, terrorism, and war. Mr. Keith’s song The Courtesy of The Red, White, and Blue has a slight difference in meaning than his song American Soldier. In The Courtesy of The Red, White, and Blue, Toby sings more about pride, respect, and honor. When America was attacked, we made it known to the entire world and it’s every inhabitant that America has too much pride and honor to be the victim of a cowardly hit-and-run operation. Keith describes this by singing “Soon as we could see clearly through our big, black eye, Man, we lit up your world like the Fourth of July”. If America’s door is knocked on, needless to say, she’ll answer; “This big dog will fight when you rattle his cage…And the eagle will fly and it’s gonna be hell…And it’ll feel like the whole wide world is raining down on you”. Toby says that America will find justice when necessary: “Justice will be served and the battle will rage…Cause we’ll put a boot in your ass it’s the American way” (&lt;a href="http://www.lyrics.com/lyric.php?id=19651"&gt;http://www.lyrics.com/lyric.php?id=19651&lt;/a&gt;).Toby Keith constructs his message around a topic that has been a topic on many news channels: war. He does this for a reason. He is telling his audience that we should, and we do, take pride in acquiring justice for those responsible for September 11th and other acts of terrorism. Pride, honor, and dignity are emotions. Toby uses raw emotion and feeling about our country to energize his audience. Not only are his lyrics invigorating, but also he takes advantage of his music videos. The scenery in his music videos for these two songs is fairly similar. The videos consist of inspirational clips ranging from soldiers in Iraq, Civil War soldiers, family home videos, to videos of Toby’s “freedom-decorated” concerts in the Middle East. Watching inspirational actions comparable to those in his music video put together with either of these two songs is motivating. He’s telling the world that the United States will not be a scapegoat or a victim of cowards.Negatively, adrenaline runs out and emotion doesn’t last forever. However, it’s not certain that the next day a person will be as energized about the cause or situation as before when hearing the song. On a positive note, is there a more powerful motivation factor other than dignity and honor? The use of emotion as motivation for a cause can be one of the most powerful fuels to put in the tank; unfortunately, it’s probable to burn the fastest too.Toby Keith met his goals with his songs American Soldier and The Courtesy of The Red, White, and Blue. Obviously he didn’t write either of these songs with the purpose of people being inspired to join the army.  By using peoples' emotions, Toby succeeded at reminding his audience to always do what’s right, thanking America’s armed forces, reminding the American people and others that we take pride in our country, and most of all at making everyone around the world aware that America “will put a boot in your ass”.&lt;br /&gt;Works Cited1) http://www.lyrics.com/lyric.php?id=19641 - American Soldier2) http://www.lyrics.com/lyric.php?id=19651 - The Courtesy of The Red, White, and Blue&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-7660943410509062741?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/7660943410509062741/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=7660943410509062741' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/7660943410509062741'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/7660943410509062741'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/its-obviously-natural-human-behavior-to.html' title=''/><author><name>Ben Stallworth</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08247574548881943476</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-3292937467315105590</id><published>2007-12-09T19:56:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T20:08:59.988-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Essay #6, revision</title><content type='html'>Meredith Streppa&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;10 December 2007&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lately there have been numerous songs and works of art that portray politics, war, and different situations going on throughout the United States. A major focus for artists these days is the war in Iraq, as well as the events of September, 11th. Songwriter’s lyrics portray their view on the subject. Many agree with the war, and many artists disagree with what is going on. Toby Keith’s “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue” is a depiction of an American’s view of the events that happened on September 11th, the war, and the countries views on terrorists. Also, this song is a stern warning to those countries that inflicted pain on America.&lt;br /&gt;As a whole, the persona is reacting to events of September 11th, interpreting what happened on that day, and what actions will be taken by the Americans. It also portrays the views of people in America who are pro war. The persona in this song is an everyday citizen of the United States. He is a citizen, who also supports the war because he says,&lt;br /&gt;“Justice will be served/ And the battle will rage/This big dog will fight/When you rattle his cage/And you’ll be sorry that you messed with/The U.S. of a/cause we’ll put a boot in your ass/It’s the American way” (LyricsFreak 33-40).&lt;br /&gt;The persona gets very defensive about the United States. That is how one would know that they are a citizen themselves. They say, “We’ll put a boot in your ass,” including themselves in that example. Towards the beginning of the song, the persona also mentions American girls and guys recognizing and saluting the American flag, also known as Old Glory (LyricsFreak 1, 4). This exemplifies that people in the United States as well as the persona appreciate their roots and know when to recognize things of importance. The persona is pro-war and also very patriotic. We know this because they say that we will fight when someone “shakes our cage” or, in a sense, bothers or harms our country. We will also fight back, and “put a boot in your ass”. The persona's purpose is to support their country, as well as her actions. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Purpose plays a big role in songs. If a song does not have a purpose, then people tend to not like the song. There are multiple purposes in “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue.” First of the purposes, is the persona trying to get people excited and pumped up for the war. He says things to get the people of the United States emotions stirring, and get them supporting the war such as, “Soon as we could see clearly/Through our big black eye/Man, we lit up your world/Like the fourth of July” (LyricsFreak 19-22). The persona’s goal is to encourage people to support the war on terrorism. They do this by using words and phrases that stir angry and patriotic feelings to get this excitement about the war started. Another purpose of this song being so political is to gain the strength of the American public for the war. The persona wants to get the United States excited and ready. They use a very “invincible” tone to explain our country, meaning, incapable of being defeated. They want to prove that we will win this fight, never give up, and the terrorists should have thought twice before attacking our homeland.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The next key element in a song is the audience. In “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue,” the audience is the terrorists that attacked our country. The persona is telling them that they better beware, because what they have done they can not take back, and soon enough, they will regret it. In the song, the speaker says,&lt;br /&gt;“Man, it’s gonna be hell/When you hear mother freedom. Start ringing her bell/And it feels like the whole wide world is raining down on you/Brought to you courtesy of the red white and blue”(LyricsFreak 28-32).&lt;br /&gt;In this quote, he uses the word you, aiming towards the Middle East.  Toby is also talking to the people who support the war, and feel the same way as him or her. The person talking in the song says, “American girls, and American guys/We’ll always stand up and salute/We’ll always recognize/When we see old glory flying” (LyricsFreak 1-4). Here, the speaker is talking to the people of the United States saying that we will always stand and salute the people in the war, and the people who lost their lives when we see the flag flying.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The rhetorical triangle plays a key part in this song. The persona uses all three of the points that the triangle has to offer. He uses Pathos to evoke emotion in the audience. In the song it says, “Cause we’ll put a boot in your ass/It’s the American way” (LyricsFreak 39-40). This is a way to get Americans mad about what happened, and excited to go to war. It effects the audience’s emotions, which is why Pathos is involved in this song. Another point in the rhetorical triangle is ethos. This is when the speaker is trying to gain credibility. In this song, the persona says, “My daddy served in the army/Where he lost his right eye/But he flew a flag out in our yard/Until the day that he died” (LyricsFreak 8-11). The speaker is trying to gain credibility in the subject of war. Since his dad fought and lost an eye, people are more likely to believe this person, because he has experienced the effects of war first hand. The last point of the triangle is logos. This point is based on an argument or logic. It is also based on cause and effect. In this song, the speaker mentions that a “big dog will fight when you rattle his cage. For example, when someone rattles the United States’ cage, we are most likely going to fight back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;All in all, “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue” by Toby Keith is a portrayal of an American citizen’s reactions towards the war and September 11th. This song is one of many that describe people’s feelings and emotions aimed near terrorists, the Middle East, and the war on Iraq. “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue” is an extreme example of a pro-war persona depicted angry towards the Middle East and searching for revenge. This song, in my opinion, is not very effective. It gets people “pumped” for the war, but only for those four or so minutes it is playing. After it is over, I do not think about the words all day, or even put any thought past that song. It is, however, a good song, and does make me proud to be an American as well as remind me how lucky that I am to live in a free country.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Works Cited&lt;br /&gt;"Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue." LyricsFreak. 1 Nov 2007.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-3292937467315105590?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/3292937467315105590/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=3292937467315105590' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/3292937467315105590'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/3292937467315105590'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/essay-6-revision.html' title='Essay #6, revision'/><author><name>Meredith Streppa</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/02004155133598468529</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-5880372864873321750</id><published>2007-12-09T19:53:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T19:58:43.808-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Paper 6 revision</title><content type='html'>Courtney Hamilton&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;En 101&lt;br /&gt;12/9/07&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Live From Iraq&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;According to the first lines in the song Live From Iraq, “ Every days like a gamble here, This is no joke, This is live from Iraq, Where we prayin we make it home”, the song illustrates the hardships American soldiers face everyday in the war with Iraq. Every line provides detailed proof that the war is not represented accurately on television in the United States. This song illustrates the true blood and gore endured by the soldiers that is censored from the television sets of every American in the United States. Live From Iraq offers the inside scoop of a gruesome war without the government’s distorted view point. In order to understand the full concept of the war with Iraq, the viewpoint of an actual soldier is necessary. Live From Iraq uses pathos to evoke emotions in the reader in order to persuade the audience to disagree with the war.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Throughout the song, the artist, 4th25, constantly refers to Iraq as, “ the home of too many soldiers graves”. This line represents the artist’s opinion of the war and verbalizes the effect of the fighting in Iraq. By incorporating the line, the artist evokes pain in the audience and informs America of the pain the soldiers and their families are experiencing. 4th25 believes the main outcome of the war so far is dead bodies and as a result, low spirits. The lyrics to the song illustrate the imagery from the battlefield well, from gun powder to the ubiquitous bombing. Another fact that bothers the artist is that the soldiers gamble with their lives in Iraq; yet, if they survive, they will never forget all of the horrors they experienced from the war. Every minute spent in Iraq is a chance each soldier makes and the artist depicts the terror of that gamble very clearly throughout the song.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After perusing the lyrics a couple of times, it is clear what the persona of the song is representing. The persona of the song is a soldier actively involved with the war who identifies with the soldiers that are fighting. All of the lines vividly describe the blood and gore of the war and how it affects the speaker. The speaker uses pathos to support his/her message through the lyrics. By involving intense imagery, such as: “the artist evokes emotion in the audience and therefore gets the audience involved in the event. Although the speaker is obvious, it is hard to know whether the artist is the persona or not. The artist could be involved with the event, however the connection between the two are unknown.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In order for the audience to understand the seriousness of the war with Iraq, the speaker includes visual facts about the recent events. The speaker uses imagery to persuade the audience to disagree with the war. Not only does the speaker disagree with the war, but he/she also wants the audience to know exactly what is happening in Iraq. The news does not show any of the gory details; therefore, someone must put the events of the war into perspective. Many Americans are clueless as to what is going on and the speaker wants to give the audience the correct information.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Throughout the song the artist states that the fighting occurring in Iraq is achieving nothing. Through doing so, the song is more effective in introducing the message. The lyrics inform the audience about the war and gives strong evidence that the war is affecting the lives of many soldiers and their families. The artist attempts to evoke sympathy in Americans that do not know about the war by including the line, “ 59 of us April 4th, 8 of us dyin”. It also opens the idea that the war may not be worth the pain and suffering the soldiers and their families are experiencing. The song actually gives a reason for people to pay attention to the country and decide if the war is really the right decisions for the country. The main issue the speaker deals with is the effectiveness of the war. He/she wants to know if there is any progress being made through all of the fighting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In conclusion, Live From Iraq involves the issue of the wars effectiveness. By fighting the war, soldiers are dying and loved ones are affected by it. According to the speaker, the war is pointless. The speaker believes Americans should know the truth and not the vague interpretation broadcasted on the news. The war is still going on and nothing is being achieved so far. Since the speaker reveals the actual information regarding the war, Americans can decide for themselves if the war in Iraq is right or wrong.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-5880372864873321750?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/5880372864873321750/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=5880372864873321750' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/5880372864873321750'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/5880372864873321750'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/paper-6-revision.html' title='Paper 6 revision'/><author><name>Courtney</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16288865365419204569</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-2948598912910447987</id><published>2007-12-09T19:43:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T21:09:46.415-08:00</updated><title type='text'>formal revision essay 6</title><content type='html'>4th25 is a military rap group out of Ft. Hood in Killeen, TX and their latest release “Live from Iraq” is a very politically charged song. The song is written in first person from a soldier’s point of view. Upon hearing this song, you will feel constant fear and trepidations of the harsh and dangerous life that the soldiers face daily in Iraq. The song wants Americans to understand the truth behind the war and how what is being reported is nowhere near the truth of the dangers they face. The song begins “every day’s like a gamble here this is no joke this is live from Iraq where we’re prayin we make it home,” showing the person speaking is actually experiencing the horrors of war first hand and is telling us the truth about those horrors. The artist relies heavily on ethos and pathos to ensure the listeners that they are a credible source.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When the group says “59 of us April 4th 8 of us dyin…this is bombs in the street blowin up when I drive by em or it’s rpg’s launched at me...home of too many soldiers graves”(verse 1 lines 21-27) you can really feel that these are true soldiers of this war. The 4th25 wants to show that while they may not agree with the reasons of the war, they are still going to fight hard and never give up. When they say “but we don’t fold hands the cards we are dealt get played” (chorus line 12-13) they are in essence saying their plan is not to disagree with the government, but to bring a new light to the topic. It is so controversial and many of us try to over look it; however, you can’t overlook something that is real life for these men and women. Saying “media cast and the scoop covered over the answers cause you can’t handle the truth...Plenty of lives lost over a scandal” (verse 2 lines 31-33; 24-25) they are trying to let the American people know that they have not heard the full truth from the news reports.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The song is created relying a lot on pathos and ethos. The words “we sleep with body armor blankets...Nights with no supper man home aint promised man, long journeys qualified hell from a promise land” (verse 1 line 15; verse 2 lines 2-5)tells you that while you fall asleep with a full belly, they sometimes go without food. By using ethos it shows their credibility as real life soldiers in this war. They are there experiencing everything first hand and are telling us these things from their observations. By using the persona ethos it unites us, because not only does the government hear the plea of the soldiers, but also the anger from the American people at the life the soldiers are forced to live.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The pathos causes us to have empathy because we can almost feel the fear, the heat, and the hunger that they feel. The words that they use are raw and honest. You can tell they chose the words for their shock value and it has worked. “True gutter for you fuckers, hell/ promised land, nights with no supper, and rpg’s launched at me.” (Referring to entire song see verses 1 and 2)We listen to their cries and are able to feel their pain. They hope we use the information they give us and voice it to our political leaders here in America. While we are home enjoying the freedom that each day brings they remind us that they are not in lyrics such as “And there are no blue skies here every color is gray...Sure it’s politics back home here it’s bullets thru our tissue”. (Chorus 5-6; verse 3 3-4)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The persona is accomplishing the goal of getting people to listen and to see beyond the words of our political leaders because it gives us the extra little push to voice our concerns. It bestows on us the courage that we need to not be afraid to say that this is wrong. However at the same time even if we do not stand up and speak out against the war; the soldiers are achieving their goal of getting someone to hear their story. Some people criticize the military for doing their job, but they are doing nothing wrong. They are only trying to protect our country and let us know the hell they are going through for our right to freedom. The next time I hear friends complain about the rush hour traffic I just might say to them “This is nothing yall been thru yall aint seen shit” (verse 3 lines 9-10) as compared to the soldiers in Iraq.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The artists got their message across very successfully. They knew how to get our attention and use horrors that they experienced to their advantage. However when they began calling people out it did more harm then good, because now those people are likely to no longer have empathy but anger toward them. Lets be real saying “True gutters for you fuckers think its gutter where you from, here its life by the second this is everything wrong. This is not your beef on the block it’s not that simple” (verse 1 lines 5-10) is probably not the best way to get someone on your side. Because now it seems like you are no longer the victim, but the attackers. These people that you are talking about are likely to become very defensive and switch sides.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ultimately the overall goal was to show the true light and gain support which they did do successfully. The persona was able to take his pain and loneliness and bring it to life for us through the song. When you hear “Where everybody’s a target when you find out people ain’t hard they just talk shit...And there is no reimbursement for the price we pay” (verse 3 lines 25-27; chorus line 8) How can you not feel for them? We need to remember that the soldiers are angry too; they did not choose to be in this war. In verse 3 lines 13-16 he says “This is your one mistake being in everybody’s business, whether they see their family or its funeral home visits.” although they have chosen to serve and protect our country, they did not choose this particular war and they do not necessarily agree with the president’s decision to invade Iraq.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Live from Iraq.25 October 2007.&lt;a href="http://www.lyricstime.com/4th25-live-from-iraq-lyrics.html"&gt;http://www.lyricstime.com/4th25-live-from-iraq-lyrics.html&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-2948598912910447987?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/2948598912910447987/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=2948598912910447987' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/2948598912910447987'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/2948598912910447987'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/formal-revision-essay-6.html' title='formal revision essay 6'/><author><name>slrice</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09413708744428764012</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-8939477477987632298</id><published>2007-12-09T19:21:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T19:27:31.149-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Essay #6 Final Revision</title><content type='html'>Kylie Dekin&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;English 101-099&lt;br /&gt;9 December 2007&lt;br /&gt;Essay 1- Food Narrative&lt;br /&gt;Nutty Cuisine Results in High Cholesterol&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When I was younger, probably around the age four or five, I got sick and had to go to the doctor. I was sitting on the cold table, when the nurses decided to stick a big needle into my vein and draw a sample of blood. The results showed that my cholesterol was high for my age. My parents and the doctor discussed my eating habits. They explained to him that I was an extremely fussy eater. I never wanted to eat a big juicy hamburger, green salad, or fresh fruit. There was only one food choice that I wanted: a good ole’ peanut butter sandwich on wheat bread with absolutely no jelly. That is all I ever wanted to eat for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. The doctor suggested to my parents that they cut peanut butter out of my diet. But how does a person stop eating his or her favorite comfort food?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I am not sure why peanut butter was my desired thing to eat. Maybe it was the peanut taste or the smooth and creamy texture. Maybe I liked the fact that when I would take a big bite out of a thick peanut butter sandwich it clogged my throat and the only way to wash it down is with a large glass of cold milk. Another reason that I might have liked peanut butter sandwiches so much was the fact that my mom made them a lot because they were quick, easy, and cheap. Plus, you can make many different food dishes with the use of peanut butter.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My mom would always try to be creative when making my peanut butter sandwiches. When I would go on field trips in elementary school, she would make me a special peanut butter sandwich. She would add miniature marshmallows to the creamy Jif Peanut Butter and wheat bread. When I would take a big bite into the sandwich, I would taste a sweet and fluffy surprise. I know that all the kids were jealous of my delicious sandwich. Then the nights that my mom did not feel like cooking a big fancy meal, we would have melted peanut butter sandwich night. This was my brother’s and my favorite meal when we were younger. She would add more creamy peanut butter onto the bread and stick the sandwiches in the broiler until the peanut butter looked gooey and melted and the bread toasted a golden brown. There is nothing better than biting into crunchy wheat bread, coated with warm melted peanut butter. The peanut butter would run down our faces and all over our fingers. My favorite part about eating this sandwich was licking the sticky peanut butter off my fingers and plate. My brother and I would always eat this before our soccer or baseball games so we would get plenty of protein. We would call them our “good luck” sandwiches. My mom still to this day makes our “good luck” sandwiches and my brother and I still love to eat them. Without peanut butter, these delicious sandwiches and family tradition foods would not have happened. I believe that peanut butter was the best thing invented.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Peanut butter goes a long way back. A large amount of people helped make peanut butter to be one of America’s beloved foods. It started back in 1890. A man from St. Louis, named George A. Bayle, Junior, was on a mission to help people who had bad teeth and could not eat meat. They needed some kind of food item to give them their daily servings of protein. This is where he got the brilliant idea of grinding peanuts in a meat grinder, which made a thick gritty peanut butter. He put the gritty paste in barrels and sold them to his patients. Peanut butter use to be made from steamed peanuts instead of roasted peanuts and it was not appetizing to the taste buds. Peanut butter also did not have a very long expiration date because it was stored in big wooden barrels. In 1922, Joseph L. Rosefield churned peanut butter like butter to make a smooth and creamy texture. This process increased the shelf life of peanut butter. Peter Pan achieved the success of having the longest shelf life in the market in 1928. Skippy Peanut Butter was next in joining the competition by inventing crunchy peanut butter. Finally, a company named Proctor and Gamble created Jif in 1958. Today, Proctor and Gamble run the “world’s largest peanut butter plant” making 250,000 jars of peanut butter a day (History).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What would the world possibly be like if Mr. Bayle had not pulverized peanuts in the meat grinder so long ago? So many things in our world would be different. Would the King of Rock and Roll have had a weakness for jelly and banana sandwiches? What would choosy mothers have chosen if there was no Jif? Would we ever find out if you got chocolate in my peanut butter or I got peanut butter in your chocolate? Worst of all, what would I have eaten for my “good luck” sandwiches. What would have been my comfort food? I cannot imagine my life without peanut butter. Every time I eat anything with peanut butter on it always brings back good memories from my past. Therefore, you can see I was never able to follow the doctor’s orders and give up peanut butter. There could be worse things than a little high cholesterol.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Works Cited&lt;br /&gt;"History of Peanut Butter." Peanut Butter Lovers. Peanut Advisory Board. 2 Sept. 2007 &lt;http:&gt;.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-8939477477987632298?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/8939477477987632298/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=8939477477987632298' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8939477477987632298'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8939477477987632298'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/essay-6-final-revisoin.html' title='Essay #6 Final Revision'/><author><name>kylie</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/17489011562132167031</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-8870797553818666634</id><published>2007-12-09T19:18:00.001-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T19:27:26.377-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Essay 6</title><content type='html'>Ashley Darnell 3&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Essay three- Invasion of the Body Snatchers&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Invasion of the Body Snatchers has been deemed worldwide as a hysteria movie revolving around the Communist Movement, but other evidence has led me to believe otherwise. Worldwide hysteria has always been present no matter what era. Most of the notorious mass hysteria events have been over science, terrorism, or politics. The fact that this film has been remade numerous times helps to prove that it is not just about one specific movement. This furthermore makes one think that it was not a film only about Communism, but more of a sci-fi horror film about worldwide mass hysteria meant to fright the viewers.&lt;br /&gt;Many critics have numerous different reactions to this film. Some believe the movie is showing the mass hysteria of Communism or McCarthyism, while others simply believe it is showing the struggle with worldwide conformity as a whole. In a review by Tim Dirks, Dirks makes several good points proving that the accusations about this movie being filmed around the ideas of Communist hysteria are too vague and was open to many different interpretations. For example, Dirks says that, “the theme of the cautionary, politicize film was open to varying interpretations, including paranoia toward spread of harmful ideology such as socialistic Communism, or the sweeping mass hysteria of McCarthyism and the blacklisting of Hollywood, the spread of a unknown malignancy or virulent germ, or the numbing of our individuality and emotional psyches through conformity and group-think.” Also, this gives further reasoning to why the film has been remade four different times, each movie estimated to be made about 20 years apart. The first Invasion of the Body Snatchers in 1956 was “an allegory for Communism and McCarthyism.” The second, also called Invasion of the Body Snatchers, created in 1978 was “an allegory for the psychological revolution of the 1970’s and self-help books.” A few years later in 1993 Body Snatchers was created which “resembles a foreign, terrorist siege.” Finally, the most recent one created this year called, The Invasion in which “a flu-like virus brought to Earth by a crashed space shuttle, turning victims into cold, emotionless, people after they sleep.” All of these remakes are prime examples that Invasion of the Body Snatchers are sci-fi films about the world around them. Of course the generation of 1956 are going to relate it to Communism or McCarthyism due to the fact that was the hysteria they were experiencing. If that movie had been made in 2001 when the horrific event of 9/11 happened in America then the people in the USA would possibly have a different interpretation of the movie. It would be the worldwide hysteria of terrorism the people went through. Some do not believe that Don Siegel directed that film intending for it to be specifically about Communism. He made a great sci-fi horror film and left it open for his audience to interpret the way they wanted. Telling someone who firmly believes it was not made specifically about Communism is not going to change their mind. That is what makes it such a great sci-fi. A sci-fi is intended to make someone’s imagination propel into a different time and place that one can relate to. For instance, being born in the present day causes this generation to react dramatically different to a movie from the fifties than someone who lived during that time period.&lt;br /&gt;I would describe this film as a good horror film because not many like it can keep me on the edge of my seat, but Invasion of the Body Snatchers had me hanging on the edge of mine. Although it is very different from most horrors I was wont to, I would recommend it because it is a captivating, enthralling horror.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-8870797553818666634?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/8870797553818666634/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=8870797553818666634' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8870797553818666634'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8870797553818666634'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/essay-6_5594.html' title='Essay 6'/><author><name>ashley</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/04948542894417272338</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-474107309700170910</id><published>2007-12-09T18:42:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T18:43:32.772-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Paper 6: Formal Revision</title><content type='html'>Julia Burchfield&lt;br /&gt;EN 101&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;November 20, 2007&lt;br /&gt;How to Run from a Cop&lt;br /&gt;            I am writing this essay for every student at the University of Alabama who wants to know how to escape the clutches of the unforgiving police that roam our campus. My parents knew that I would experiment with alcohol here at the University. Although they would rather me wait until I was 21 to start drinking, they taught me the responsibilities of consuming alcohol (just like sex, our parents would rather us wait until we were married, but they still teach us safe sex just in case). So, since my parents knew that they could not monitor my behavior while I was at college, they taught me everything I should know about consuming alcohol responsibly. They told me to: A. Most importantly, never drink and drive; B. Never get in the car with a drunk driver. C. Never put my drink down at a party, for some deranged person might put a drug in my drink; and D. Do not get to the point of blacking out from drinking. With these values, I attended the University of Alabama, and was sure if I followed my parents’ advice I would stay out of trouble. I was wrong. The second week of school I was arrested in the front doors of my dorm for a charge called “Public Intoxication”. In case one does not know the definition of Public Intoxication I will gladly inform them. According to the StudentLife website, Public Intoxication “requires that the person be intoxicated to the degree that he/she is a danger to him/herself or another person. Being publicly intoxicated makes a person vulnerable to robbery, assault, and a number of other difficulties”. Now, before I begin I would like to say that I know that I was wrong for breaking the law. Since I broke the state law, I had every right to be punished and prosecuted; I also think that all the punishments I got for my arrest were fair. However, I went through all the precautions my parents bestowed in me before I went to my dorm. I A: Found a sober ride; B. Did not set my drink down at the party or let anyone else make me a drink; and C. Was not at the point of blackout because I remember every vivid detail of being arrested (which I will not go into because of its length and depth). As a result I spent 10 hours in the Tuscaloosa County Jail, and as I sat there in the “pink room” (which is a room that is painted pink to make people become sober) I was so confused on what I could have done to avoid being arrested. I came up with a few ideas, some which have worked recently, so I thought I would share them with others so they would not spare my fate.&lt;br /&gt;            One great way to get away from a cop is run. If you are at a party and the cops pull up the house you are in, flee for life out the back door and don’t stop until you get to a place of safety. A place of safety is hard to come by now on campus since there has been a murder; but if you run to a place where there are other people, you might have a good chance of not getting shot. Now, do not run from the cop if they can see you, because the first thing they are going to do is run after you; and you have just given everyone else at the party a chance to leave the scene. However, judge the cop’s size, if they are really overweight, and you know you are a fast runner, you can chance it. Also, to increase your chances of getting away, always wear your running shoes out to parties; it is better to be unfashionable than to go to jail. But, your best bet from running from a police officer would be to run while they are in their car out the back door, so they did not even know you were at the party.&lt;br /&gt;            Another way to escape from the police is to hide. Don’t be an idiot and hide in a bedroom or closet; they look in there. Hide in a good hiding spot where no one would expect to find you (i.e. under a bed, in a large cabinet or in the shower). Make sure that if you hide anywhere outside that it is not in a dark ally, because the chances of getting raped at the University are high; because arresting underage drinkers to promote “public safety” is may more important than to look for a serial rapist. I know these places are hard to come by, but look around the house and outside when you walk into the party; try and scope out a good hiding place before, just in case. P.S. the rule that if you cannot see them, they cannot see you is not always true; especially when you are a drunken buffoon.&lt;br /&gt;            One thing a person should know to do if a cop shows up at a party is to put their drink down, and get rid of all the alcohol or drugs they have with them. It does not matter how much it costs, or how much you want to keep it, it is better to get rid of the evidence then to get arrested. Besides, if they arrest you, they are just going to take it from you anyway. So if a cop shows up at a party, get all the alcohol that you have as far away from you as you can. A great way to make sure that you will not get in trouble is spill your drink on a stranger; that way they will smell like alcohol and the police will automatically be attracted to them; allowing you to run away! Always remember, if a cop cannot tell you are drunk, and you do not have any alcohol with you, you can refuse a sobriety test, and then the burden of proof is upon them.&lt;br /&gt;             Now in all seriousness, I do not think that anyone should run from a police officer. Yes, you may try some of these barbaric ideas and get away; however if you are caught, the consequences are much worse on you. The reason I am really writing this essay is because I am upset that the University Police are arresting people who are trying to be responsible. I know several other people who have been arrested, and they, like me, thought they were doing the right thing. I know four people who have been arrested walking home from a party because they did not want to get into a car and not only risk their lives, but the lives of other people. I know a girl who was arrested getting in the car with a sober driver, because all she wanted to do was go home. I know a boy who was arrested in a football game, for looking “intoxicated”. I am aware that the police department has a right to arrest all of the above; however, we are in college. The pressures and the exposure to alcohol while we are in school are very high; therefore they are going to drink. We, as students, also are required to take an online alcohol class before and during the school year (alcoholedu); the class teaches students how to drink and be responsible about it. I think it is wrong to teach students how to be responsible about drinking and to still punish them even though they are going through all the precautions they have learned. To me, it is like teaching a student to multiply and giving them an F on the test, even though they did all the problems correctly. It bothers me that when I go to another college, police officers will escort people home if they seem slightly intoxicated, whereas here, they slap handcuffs on you (which really hurts). I know that people who are drinking underage have every right to be arrested; I just think that the University does not even consider giving warnings to students who have only had one drink; if you have had one sip of alcohol you are screwed. I think police officers have a problem with that strategy because they think that the students will not learn a lesson. I do not think that is necessarily true. I think that it will give students more respect for our police department; it makes it seem that the police are not out there just to get us in trouble; they are there for our safety. I think that there are a lot bigger problems, like rape, that should be taken care of than drunken college students (because recently there have been 2 rapes on campus this year, and four cases of girls being sexually assaulted). I also think that cops should be looking for the people who are drinking and driving, not drinking and walking. It seems to me that a majority of the students being arrested are arrested walking home. I think that if you are walking, not near the curb, then you should at least be credited for not driving. Once you have had a drink, you are not only putting your life at danger when you get behind the wheel, but you are also putting other peoples’ lives in danger.  I am not just complaining about the police department because I have gotten in trouble; I am just upset that the police are arresting the people who are trying to look out for themselves and for others. Basically what I have learned while being enrolled in the University of Alabama is to drink and drive; which is a message that should never cross anyone’s mind. I would never get behind the wheel and chance other people’s lives, but when I think I am doing the right thing by walking home or getting a sober ride, I am punished anyway.&lt;br /&gt;            In conclusion, I do not advise anybody to try to run from a police officer because I would hate to know that I put the idea in one’s head. I would also hate to know that because of this paper someone may get charged with resisting arrest. I want to add that if an officer sees you running, they are going to do everything in their power to catch you. But I would like everyone who reads this paper to be aware on how strict the law enforcement is here at the University, and to be careful; because even though you think you are doing the responsible thing, you may still be punished.&lt;br /&gt;P.S. For all you airheaded girls, please don’t wear running shoes out to a party; I was kidding.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-474107309700170910?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/474107309700170910/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=474107309700170910' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/474107309700170910'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/474107309700170910'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/paper-6-formal-revision.html' title='Paper 6: Formal Revision'/><author><name>jkburchfield</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/11093548481108473357</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='26' height='32' src='http://www.emperor-penguin.com/penguin-chick.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-1695532653712171932</id><published>2007-12-09T18:30:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T18:33:16.222-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Essay 6</title><content type='html'>Nicholas Neveu - Formal Revision Essay 6&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Seafood Gumbo”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; It was a winter morning in Louisiana, too warm for snow, but still too cold to leave the comfort of my bed.  Suddenly, a rush of excitement ran through my body as a familiar scent lingered into the room. Momma’s Seafood Gumbo. Ever since I was a child, I have always loved waking up to the strong scent of my family’s own gumbo.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;br /&gt; Seafood gumbo has been in my family as far back as I can trace it.  Gumbo originated in Louisiana and can be found in the southern United States and up through the Carolinas.  It is a stew or soup that has a very rich and dark consistency.  My favorite thing about gumbo is that you will never find two dishes exactly alike no matter how many times you eat it. Inside this truly Louisiana dish, there are many options for the meat or main filler.  My favorite being the seafood style but I also enjoy chicken, sausage, and smoked pork.  Next, the holy trinity to Cajuns is added: bell pepper, celery, and onion. When it comes to the sauce, my family never uses tomatoes like classic Creole cooking, but instead a dark roux.  After the gumbo is cooked for eight hours, it is poured over white rice.  This can be a meal entirely by itself, but nothing tastes better than a side of potato salad.  Another side dish popular in New Orleans is French bread for dipping, or sweet potatoes.  When walking through New Orleans it is very apparent that Gumbo has the ability to grab anyone by the nostrils and lead them straight for the restaurant, or in my case, to the kitchen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt; In my house during Gumbo day, it is an untold ritual to skip breakfast and any snacks prior to lunch to save as much room to eat gumbo as possible.  My mother’s sacrifice of waking up at six in the morning will soon be worth every second of sleep missed.  I enjoy my seafood gumbo slow at first, or at least I attempt to.  I like to take a bite of rice and try to get pieces of each sea creature on my spoon.  I soon find it impossible with the shrimp, crawfish, crab, oysters, and bits of lobster not willing to all be stacked at once.  I settle with the jumbo shrimp.  After a few more mind blowing bites it is time to try the potato salad.  One bite scooped on the spoon and dunked into the dark, soupy mixture is then engulfed.  This is where the adventure begins.  Praying that when you dunk, you have a seabit stuck to the side of the potato salad.  My luck prevails this time!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When I go to a restaurant and see GUMBO on the menu I first hesitate before ordering.  I know that even though it will be wonderful, it will not be as delicious as my family’s.  I have had other variations that taste almost as dark and rich as my mother’s, but lack the authenticity.  You may have too little or too much rice that can kill the mood of the gumbo or just not enough spice.  Although some may seem displeasing, I almost always order the crazy combinations.  Alligator, rabbit, and duck with oysters are only some of the few you can find in New Orleans that will surely make you leave with a crooked smile on your face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt; To me, seafood gumbo is the one true meal for my family and its legacy.  Perfected over many generations of Neveus, it is now a masterpiece that can be passed down without further correction.  Whenever I eat it, I dream about Louisiana and all of the regional activities and sports found in the swamps.  Every Cajun member of my family loves the outdoors and is addicted to golfing and fishing.  If I close my eyes when taking a big bite I am immediately transported to my grandpa’s fishing boat or my uncle’s golf cart at the Abbeville Country Club.  My 84 year old great grandma has many stories of gumbo in her past.  She always tells her grandkids of her and her father going to “da crawfish pand” to get her seafood the freshest way they knew how, by hand.  One tradition still rich in Cajun parts of Louisiana is the famous gumbo party.  A gumbo party is when all your friends get together with a different style of gumbo cooked and ready for each person to judge the entries.  Usually these parties are during big events such as a football game or around mardi gras. Whenever thrown, they are always a great time for family and friends to get together and enjoy terrific food.  One of these parties particularly sticks out in my mind.  My grandpa and I went fishing the day before the sacred event and we caught over twenty speckled trout.  The next day I helped him prepare our rendition of the classic seafood gumbo before the party.  After all the judging from our friends and family it was clear that we were the champions.  When my grandpa heard the news he announced to everyone “Shoot, Nick caught all the fish, all I did was make the sauce!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Like the trout and other seafood cooked together in the gumbo, the French and Cajun cultures were assimilated together into the United States of America, mainly in Louisiana.  Each seafood represents a different culture all cooked together to create one delicious product, the United States.  When my distant ancestors came to the U.S. we had tradition, pride, and a different last name.  A fellow Cajun priest changed the name of my great, great grandfather from Neveaux to Neveu.  Gumbo can also be related to this by the changing of its ingredients over time to better suit the county and area it is eaten in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  In conclusion, gumbo is my heritage, youth, and absolute favorite thing to eat.  It is a truly changing and developing dish cooked in the bayou and brought to the U.S. kitchens.  When it gets cold again, I can go to sleep anxious and hoping that in the morning I will be awaken by the powerful, always delightful scent of seafood gumbo.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-1695532653712171932?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/1695532653712171932/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=1695532653712171932' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/1695532653712171932'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/1695532653712171932'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/essay-6_8766.html' title='Essay 6'/><author><name>nickneveu</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08316858330193331022</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-1264702460256946924</id><published>2007-12-09T16:10:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T16:12:54.214-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Essay 6</title><content type='html'>Melissa Lovell&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Become the Strawberry&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;I have always had a thing for fruits.  The one fruit that I can never get enough of is strawberries.  They are just so juicy and sweet.  The day that I had my first strawberry was one of the best days of my life.  My grandfather has been growing strawberries for about 20 years.  He has always had a small patch growing in the backyard.  My great grandfather also grew strawberries, so I guess that you could say that I was destined to love strawberries.  I have to say that the best strawberries that I have ever had in my life are the ones that are from my grandfather’s patch in the backyard.  I even did a taste test for a project at school once.  There was just something about the homegrown strawberries that tasted different.  They seemed to be juicier.  They are not as big as the ones that you get from the store, but they are just as red and just as sweet.  Most of my childhood memories have something to do with strawberries.  The first memory came when I was in elementary school.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;When I was in elementary school my parents decided that they were going to take my sister and me to the Strawberry Festival in Humboldt Tennessee.  My grandfather was born there and my great-grandfather lived there at the time.  Neither my sister not I knew what we were going to be experiencing once we got there, but we still could not wait.  The whole way up there I was so excited.  I mean they dedicated a whole festival to strawberries.  What could be better? The morning of the festival we got to the street where the parade was going to be happening early.  We set up our lawn chairs and then sat and waited. The parade began and I was so happy.  Everyone was in something that was a strawberry or at least resembled one.  They had a Strawberry Queen and she had a court with her on the float.  They had on dresses that had strawberry print on them.  Some floats just had people dressed in strawberry costumes.  Some people were even wearing strawberry hats.  There was something that represented a strawberry on every float and every person on the float.   The parade lasted for a few hours and they were the happiest hours of my life.  The people on the floats threw candy at us as they rode by.  All the candy was strawberry flavored.  After the parade my parents bought me a shirt that had a huge strawberry on it.  I wore that shirt all the time and finally my mother had to throw it away.  Then in high school I experienced my second favorite experience with strawberries.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; About two years ago my parents took my sister and me to visit my dad’s parents in Huntsville.  My sister and I though that we were just going to see them and visit with other family members.  When we got there my grandmother told me that we were going to go out and pick some strawberries and then we were going to make some strawberry jam.  Now I love strawberries and homemade strawberry jam is right below my love for strawberries.  I had so much fun picking the strawberries out of my grandfather’s garden.  My grandmother made my sister and me put on some of her old aprons and we walked out into the backyard to the strawberry patch.  Once we were in the strawberry patch, we were told to pick the strawberries that looked good and had no rotten spots.  Once we had picked what seemed to be like a million strawberries, my grandmother told us we could stop and that we had enough. When we got inside we had to wash the strawberries.  Now my grandmother had a certain way that she wanted them to be washed.  We had to put the strawberries in the sink and fill the sink up with water.  Then we had to push the strawberries through the water.  Then we had to repeat those steps again.  I ended up washing the strawberries about 5 times.  Once they were washed we split them into two groups.  One group was for the jam.  The other group was for us to eat.  Then I had to take the green leaves and stems off the top of the strawberries that were for the jam.  Then I got to mash the strawberries to make the jam with.  The other half we cut into small pieces and either ate them right then or we put them in a bowl and added some sugar.  Then we continued to make the strawberry jam.  Now my sister and I didn’t really help make the jam as much as we just watched my grandmother make it.  The time spent with my grandmother has left me with many memories and fun times.  I do remember eating the other strawberries and feeling like the luckiest kid in the world.  I did have one experience that made me rethink my intense love for strawberries.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; I can only remember one time when I did not want to eat any strawberries.  My mom used to make me breakfast before I went to school every morning.  One morning after we had bought some strawberries, my mom decided that she was going to cut some up and give them to me and my sister to eat for breakfast.  Now I love sugar on my strawberries, I mean they are really sweet without the sugar but they are ever better with the sugar.  So I come downstairs for my breakfast, and I start eating the toast and eggs that my mother had prepared for me.  Then I move on to the strawberries once everything else is gone.  I always save the best for last.  I took one bit and spit it right back out.  They tasted so nasty.  I told my mom that she had bought really bad strawberries.  She said that she had tried them right after she cut them and that they were really good.  I told her that she needed to try them because they were everything but good.  She took a bite and had the same reaction that I had.  She was so confused as to how they had managed to taste so good a few minutes before and then get to taste so bad.  She was thinking long and hard until she started to laugh.  My sister and I were so confused, I mean we did not say anything funny and neither had my mother. I also didn’t find it funny that my mother had given me bad strawberries.  Then my mom told us why the strawberries had tasted so bad.  She had accidentally added salt to them instead of sugar.  My mom felt bad about make such a horrible mistake that she cut up new strawberries for us to eat.  Now we always double-check my mom when she has strawberries and she is making something with them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Whenever I go to a buffet or a table or just to the refrigerator at home I look for strawberries.  My friends always find it weird that I would get just a plate of strawberries if I could.  I mean I want strawberries on my wedding cake and some just there for people to eat.  They are the one food that I could never get tried of eating.  I have to say I think that I may be slightly obsessed with them.  I am surprised that I have not turned into a strawberry because I eat them so dang much.  I mean I could be like that girl from Willy Wonka and the Chocolate Factory that turns into a blueberry cause she liked them so much.  I even think that I resemble a strawberry a little bit.  I get kind of red in the cheeks sometimes and strawberries are red.  So if I was going to be a food, I think that I would choose to be a strawberry.  They mean so much to me.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-1264702460256946924?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/1264702460256946924/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=1264702460256946924' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/1264702460256946924'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/1264702460256946924'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/essay-6_6655.html' title='Essay 6'/><author><name>Melissa Lovell</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/13377847492202355044</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-4694779972119016834</id><published>2007-12-09T15:46:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T15:53:21.374-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Essay #6</title><content type='html'>Marian Acee&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;09 December 2007&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    When visiting the SynArt exhibit in Wood’s Art Gallery, Jenny Fine’s ingenious photographs stole my attention from all the other exhibits. Jenny used her photographic point of view to present five photographs of two sisters that tell a story throughout their lifetime.  In observing Jenny Fine’s photographs, I learned a whole new meaning to stories in photography. These five black and white photographs, individually, tell a different story that the viewer almost has to figure out for themselves.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    The five photographs appear to be very old. They are each black and white with individual pieces of the photos faded and unclear. The first photograph presents two young girls, who are obviously sisters. The photograph does not show either of their faces, but the girls from mid-chest and down. When looking at the photograph, you interpret that one girl is either dark minded or not as happy as the other because of her attire. The sister to the right is wearing a grayish colored dress which is very simply made, with black simple strapped shoes. The girl on the left is wearing a white, cream colored dress with a shear chiffon type material at the bottom with cream colored nicely strapped shoes. Each girl has their hands folded in front of them with their fingers interlocked. The girl on the right has her left thumb tucked tightly under her right thumb, while the girl on the left has her right thumb tightly tucked under her left thumb. They are standing in front of an older white house, which is more than likely the house they have grown up in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    In the second photograph, the young girl dressed in the white dress is standing outside. The background is dark and barely leaves any room for imagination. The girl is bending over, with her arms hanging down in front of her. Her head is turned to her right and her eyes are gazing off in the distance as if she has something heavy on her mind. She does not appear to be looking at anything; it is almost a blank stare. She is standing on a rocky, muddy surface in front of what looks like a concrete wall. On the left side of the wall, there is a certain fabric hanging from the top in which appears to be a thin sheet of lace.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    In the third picture, it is an early, bright Sunday afternoon. There is a young girl in a yard with her hands above her head from jumping up and down. Her feet are slightly off the ground and her dress is being blown up, showing her undergarments and covering her face. She looks to be celebrating or playing. The other sister could very well be playing with her and just was not captured in the photograph. The other sister also may be the individual who captured this photograph. In the yard, behind her, is a large field with a large tree directly behind her to the left and shrubbery to the right of her. There is an old swing set in between the large tree and the shrubbery. This must be the girl’s back yard of their home. The young girl’s dress is white and she is wearing white flat shoes. Although the colors are the same as the girl in the other photos, it is not known which girl this is. Her dress and shoes are completely different from the other photographs.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    The fourth photograph is very dark and difficult to understand. There is a girl in a white dress running in a very dark, eerie field. Only the bottom half of the young girl is shown and her activity causes her to be very blurry. It looks like she is running to escape something. The whole scene is very dark and depressing as if something terrible is soon to come. Although the future is unknown, the scene somewhat foreshadows death.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    In the fifth and final photograph, there are two older women standing side by side. Their faces are not seen once again and it only shows them from mid chest down. They are wearing long black dresses with quarter length sleeves. The scene is very gloomy like someone has passed away. They are standing in an open field with large dead trees behind them. When looking at the picture you can tell tragedy has happened.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    The first and last photographs are alike, yet very different. In both photos there are two girls who are sisters standing side by side. In each photo, they both have their hands folded in front of them and their faces are unseen. Taking a deeper look, you begin to see the differences. In the first photo, the two sisters, individually, have their hands in front of them with their fingers interlocked. This somewhat signifies that they have each other and that at that moment, if they needed it, they would have someone right beside them to fill the spaces in between their fingers. They both know the other one will always be there and they find comfort in that. Even if they do share differences, they are one in the same. In the last photo, however, both sisters have their hands laying in front of them, but with one hand cupped in the other. Taking a look closer, the photo reveals that what looks like two separate girls, is really one. Using the line of symmetry, if you were to fold the photo directly in the middle, left to right, right to left, it is the exact same girl. The girl’s hand signifies that one sister has passed away. There is no longer anyone to fill the spaces in between her fingers, so she cups them. The woman is obviously mourning the death of her sister, considering her attire. Just like the beginning photo, the girls will always be together and the woman who is gone lives on in her sister forever. This is why the one woman, appears to be two.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    In conclusion, Jenny Fine was very successful in producing stories throughout her photographs. I chose her photographs because of my reaction towards them in the beginning. At first glance, it is hard to comprehend what she is trying to get across in her photos, but taking a deeper look, you begin to see what she is trying to communicate to the viewer. Maybe she chose these photos because they related to her in some way, or maybe she just enjoys art. Either way, she did an excellent job of presenting art to students and proves that art is not just a brush away. Most of the time art is portrayed as something that needs a brush, such as a painting. Photography is not recognized as much. Jenny proves that photography can tell an amazing story or really capture someone’s attention, sometimes more than a painting will. Like the saying “a picture says a thousand words”, this is exactly what her photographs did. I highly recommend, to every student, to visit Woods Art Gallery to view her presentation.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-4694779972119016834?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/4694779972119016834/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=4694779972119016834' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/4694779972119016834'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/4694779972119016834'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/essay-6_7578.html' title='Essay #6'/><author><name>Marian</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12554046458782109825</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-314350447787595191</id><published>2007-12-09T15:19:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T15:28:37.584-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Oh Deer- Revision of essay # 1</title><content type='html'>Oh Deer &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Deer sausage, its not an everyday thing for most Americans. On that note, it’s not an everyday thing for most people around the world. It is a unique food that my dad is very proud to have introduced my family to. The first time I remember him bringing it home was when I was 7. He had been away for about a week and a half on a deer-hunting trip in Texas. When he came home, I was so excited. I remember watching him pull up in the driveway and walk into the house with a handful of things. The first thing he had was a mounted deer’s head. It was a twelve point, which is when the deer’s antlers have twelve points sticking out on them. In the hunting world, this is a really big deal! He bragged about how big the deer was and how it only took him one shot to kill it. He then showed my family his next surprise, deer sausage. We all looked at him with a confused look. My mom, sister, and I had never seen or heard of this before. He told us we needed to try it because “it was the greatest thing he had ever put in his mouth”. I have to confess, I was very skeptical to try it and a little worried I might have to spit it out. I’m not even a huge sausage fan in the first place, but deer sausage? I thought my dad was crazy. I decided though, that I was going to try it because I knew my dad wouldn’t lie to us and say it was extremely good if it wasn’t. I made sure I had a glass of water next to me so that if it was terrible I could wash it down with water. My dad assured me I wouldn’t need the water and cut me a piece of sausage to try. After I took my first bite, I realized that my dad had proved me wrong, it was extremely good and I didn’t need that glass of water. I now anticipate the day my dad brings it back from his trip.&lt;br /&gt;           &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Each time my dad brings it home, it comes in a clear package that is about a foot long and has the shape and size of a silver dollar. It is a brownish reddish color on the outside, and doesn’t look like the most appealing thing in the world. You can’t smell the sausage when it is in the package, but when you cut it open, the smell of smoked sausage fills the room. The inside of the sausage is a pink color with dots of yellow throughout. This is because when my dad has it prepared at the deer butcher, he asks them to mix chunks of cheddar cheese into the meat before they smoke it. This makes every bite taste like cheese and sausage. The two mixed with one another is a very tasty combination and traditionally a Memphis thing to put the two together. The meat is already cooked when it is brought home, so it is kept in the refrigerator and is a food you can just slice and eat whenever. You can eat it by itself and cold, or warmed up and on a biscuit. I have grown up loving deer sausage, especially because it is something that my entire family can enjoy together. It may not be an everyday thing for people, but I think it helps make me a little bit different from all the people around me.   &lt;br /&gt;          &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Most people think that deer sausage doesn’t really help you understand someone, but I think it does. It shows some of my background and where I come from.. I am from a Southern city called Memphis, Tennessee. Most people in Memphis love to hunt and do the outdoors thing. You wouldn’t think that the sausage would have any big meaning to a person, but to me it does. The sausage is all of my best memories in one. I remember all those times when my dad would come home from his long hunting trips. I would be so excited and wait all day for him to drive into the driveway. Then we would sit around the kitchen table and eat the sausage and catch up on things. My dad would tell us about his hunt and describe everything about his trip to us. This is an example of  the closeness my family and I share. &lt;br /&gt;          &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I know that deer sausage may not mean the same that it does to me to everyone else who eats it, but it probably has some meaning to him or her personally. It is a good easy food to eat when you are hungry and want something fast. You can eat it on crackers with hot sauce or make it into a sandwich. You can also eat it in a biscuit too. There are many ways to eat it, but it’s different for any person that eats it. It is however not a common food for all people, but down South where I am from, it seems to be common. Many of my friends and their families enjoy this dish just as much as I do. It is safe to say that someone who eats the sausage a lot is probably from a Southern state as apposed to a Northern, Western, and Eastern state because I feel like hunting and eating your kill is a southern tradition. By talking about this food, it helps people not from the area see more into the Southern culture. It helps show about the people down here and what they like to do with their time. People in the South hunt a lot and love to eat what they kill, so this food just highlights that I am from the South and shows more about my culture.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-314350447787595191?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/314350447787595191/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=314350447787595191' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/314350447787595191'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/314350447787595191'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/oh-deer-revision-of-essay-1.html' title='Oh Deer- Revision of essay # 1'/><author><name>Whitney Barton</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/17424760943212603634</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-1664061995529929734</id><published>2007-12-09T14:29:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T14:32:24.038-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Essay 6</title><content type='html'>Kendall Lewis&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;December 3, 2007&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div align="center"&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div align="center"&gt;Arroz Con Pollo&lt;br /&gt;Paper 6-Formal Revision&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            I will never forget those long days my grandmother and I would sit in the kitchen for hours cooking. As a child my grandmother used to feed my all types of Cuban food. Since my grandmother grew up in Cuba, she knew all the recipes that were not well known in America. When she moved to the United States she brought with her many Cuban recipes. My personal favorite dish my grandmother brought with her is arroz con pollo. Every time I went to her house she would always fix that for me. I can remember some occasions that we would sit in the kitchen for hours and make different foods and desserts for our family gatherings. Every holiday that we got together she would always make my favorite Cuban meal arroz con pollo along with several other traditional foods. Cooking Cuban food with my grandmother was one of my favorite childhood memories. I always looked forward to going over to her house because I knew I would get to try new Cuban recipes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            Arroz con pollo is a traditional Cuban dish that is often served at family gatherings. The ingredients in arroz con pollo are chicken, yellow rice, green olives, and mixed vegetables. The smell of arroz con pollo is different. You smell a burnt, crisp, mixture of rice and chicken when it is cooked. The vegetables add a sautéed smell to the final product. The taste of arroz con pollo is delicious. The yellow rice makes the dish taste sweet. The texture of the chicken is soft and very tender. It is very easy to pull apart after it is cooked. The dish itself is an individual dish that is not like any other recipe.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;          Arroz con pollo is zesty. Being energetic and full of life are two characteristics that explain who I am as a person. Arroz con pollo is its own food made up for its own individual ingredients like an individual is made up of different character traits and qualities. The chicken in arroz con pollo shows strength. It is one of the main ingredients in the dish. To succeed in life you have to have strength and willingness in order to achieve any type of goal in which one sets. The other main ingredient in arroz con pollo is yellow rice. The yellow rice in arroz con pollo represents support. Support is a necessity in one’s character. One must also be willing to support others in their decisions and ask for support when they need help. Like at weddings, rice is thrown to show the bride and groom that the people are there to support them in their decision in getting married to each other. The green olives that are thrown in express one who is well-rounded. Well-rounded people are determined, responsible, independent, helpful, and loving. Like onions are to one’s eyes, a person needs to be sensitive to others feelings and their emotions when they are hurt and upset. The English peas that are added give a sense of sweetness to the dish. It is easy to talk to anyone, but it takes a lot more to make strong friendships that will last forever. The final ingredient is the pepper that is sprinkled on top. This spices up the dish as a whole. One needs to be willing to spice up life and have fun. Every individual needs to have a good time, make life time friendships, and not have any regrets. Without the sprinkle of pepper in arroz con pollo the dish would not be complete. We are able to complete ourselves by accepting ourselves and enjoying life to be just as enjoyable as arroz con pollo is when it hits one mouth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;           Cubans tend to be very much like me, festive and loud. Arroz con pollo is a loud and spicy food because its distinct taste stands out from other Cuban foods. People need to be willing to stand out from other people. Without individuality in this world it would not be very interesting. Every person is different and that is what makes us who we are as individuals. If all the countries in the world were the same we would never be able to experience different cultures, heritages, and nationalities. Although my grandmother left Cuba and brought Cuban traditions here to America, her heritage still remains the same. One might leave a place, but their memories are never truly forgotten.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;           Food can be used to describe any person whether it is the most complex food or the most ordinary food. Every person is unique in their own ways; everyone has different qualities and character traits that make up who they are as a person. Arroz con pollo describes me perfect because it allows one to see the different aspects and ingredients that make me who I am. In arroz con pollo both my strengths and weaknesses are displayed. Arroz con pollo shows that all the ingredients play a unique part in making the dish whole, and without all elements present, arroz con pollo would certainly not be complete. This analogy is identical to the feeling I have about my overall character. If one quality or character trait is left out of a person then they are not reaching their full potential in life. I always strive to never settle for less than what I can achieve and to make the most of every day and every opportunity and situation. I feel as though, overall, arroz con pollo represents my character, and most importantly, it represents my heritage. What I truly cherish the most about the dish arroz con pollo is that it will always evoke nostalgic memories of those long afternoons in the kitchen by my grandmothers’ side.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-1664061995529929734?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/1664061995529929734/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=1664061995529929734' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/1664061995529929734'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/1664061995529929734'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/essay-6_09.html' title='Essay 6'/><author><name>Kendall Lewis</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12978075975331304402</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-4554651873496687027</id><published>2007-12-09T14:07:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T14:13:26.606-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Essay # 6- Revision of Through Soldier's Eyes</title><content type='html'>Maria Gagliano&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;En 101&lt;br /&gt;9 December 2007&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;War in Iraq is three simple words, but when put together they become words strong enough to deliver chills through one’s body and make someone quiver with anger and sadness.  The war is not an easy subject to express feelings on, but it is something that will impact the lives of many forever, especially those fighting for their country.  The life of a soldier is tough; they have to be away from home, their family, and everything they know and love while they fight to keep their own lives as well as defend their nation.  Many families lose their own hero at war, while some families cannot even comprehend a loose such as that.  I am one of those families; I have not had to experience a family member leaving for war, and I would rather not have to feel that pain.  Since I, as well as many other families, have not had to experience that particular side of the war, the song “4th25 Live from Iraq” helps to show and teach the hard life of infantry and dying soldiers over in Iraq.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The song “4th25”depicts the war through the eyes of a soldier who is over in Iraq fighting for his own life’s safety as well as his nation’s safety.  The very first verse of the song,&lt;br /&gt;“Every days like a gamble here, this is no joke, this is live from Iraq, where we’re prayin we make it home,”&lt;br /&gt;tells everyone that soldiers do not always make it out alive and that war is not just a game that one can opt out of; war is the real deal where people lose lives for whom and what they love.  A day in a soldier’s life is long, hard and frightening where every second they must constantly take cover.  The soldier in “4th25” wants people to listen to this song and understand what is going on in the world, in Iraq, and mainly in a soldier’s life.  This song is for people who do not understand the true life in Iraq.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Through ethos, the soldier speaks the truth about the war and life in Iraq to those who need to hear it the most.  He wants the people that do not understand the hardships of a soldier to learn through what he has to say.  The soldier creates a strong sense of pathos to get the audience of this song to feel for him so that he can get his clearly get his message across.  He knows life, for anyone, is not easy, but he wants people to see through his eyes how much harder it could be by painting the picture of the war and what he feels.  The verse&lt;br /&gt;“True gutter for you fuckers, think its gutter where you from, here is life by the second, this is everything wrong,”&lt;br /&gt;helps show the audience how tough life can get.  The soldier defines war in the verse when he says,&lt;br /&gt;“The true definition of goin hard, no games, this is hundreds of bodies, in the streets when we bang.” &lt;br /&gt;This shows that other soldiers and people will not make it out alive; people are dying every day, and he is forced to keep on with his duty of serving and protecting and putting his own life on the line for his country.  Starting to feel for him yet?&lt;br /&gt;“This is nothing yall been thru, yall aint seen shit, and this is not what’s on the news, what really happens ain’t printed,”&lt;br /&gt;shows just how gory the war is; the soldier is saying that the war is so bad right now that the average American might not even be able to handle seeing it. The whole chorus in itself depicts the war through a soldier’s eye perfectly.  He says that for their country, soldiers gamble their lives daily.  He states that the war is the “Blood of soldiers of which the streets are now paved.”   “But we don’t fold hands, the cards we are dealt get played,”&lt;br /&gt;reveals that there is no time to stop fighting; they have to keep on no matter what happens or who they lose.  War is not a game that you can just fold your cards and give up whenever you want.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The soldier also argues the fact that they are all just over there fighting, and that is all that they are doing.  He says that all the soldiers are,&lt;br /&gt;“playing with no type of goals.”&lt;br /&gt;He wants those goals to be set so he has something to look forward to.  He wants to be fighting for a set reason; through this the soldier develops a sense of logos, he begins to argue that fighting should be done for a reason, and in return he wants answers for what he is risking his life for.  The soldier also says,&lt;br /&gt;“Sure its politics back home, here its bullets thru our tissue.” &lt;br /&gt;People are fighting because they are told and trained to do so, but they are dying as they go on.  While people are here, back in the United States, arguing and talking things out, soldiers are literally losing their life; the soldier wants the war to hurry up and end.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The only negative aspect of this song is that the tone of soldier sounds very unhappy, and that he feels obligated to be in Iraq fighting.  He does not want to be over in Iraq, and the only reason he is, is because he knows that someone has o do it.  Although this tone is portrayed, this song still expands the knowledge of the war in Iraq to those ears that have been longing to hear it the most.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The artist successfully gets the point across that through the eyes of a soldier that war is faulty and definitely unwanted.  Through the soldier, the artist allows one to see and feel how terrible and how much more there is to war when you are actually the one who is fighting.  This song evokes strong emotion in the audience which really helps aid the soldier as he delivers his message about the hard filled life of being a soldier.  The artist of “4th25 does a great job of putting you in a soldier’s shoes as he presents the truth behind the fighting, how scary and deathly the war really is, and how soldiers are losing their lives as they fight for us and for our country.  Until one may truly understand, I invite you to join those soldiers and learn that risking your life for your country is an everyday thing, and that fear is sometimes unwelcome.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-4554651873496687027?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/4554651873496687027/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=4554651873496687027' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/4554651873496687027'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/4554651873496687027'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/essay-6-revision-of-through-soldiers.html' title='Essay # 6- Revision of Through Soldier&apos;s Eyes'/><author><name>Maria Gagliano</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09380276139502686786</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-4153862304433809851</id><published>2007-12-09T13:38:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T18:25:50.903-08:00</updated><title type='text'>James Ford Essay 6 Revision- Sam Stone</title><content type='html'>Interpretation of John Prine's "Sam Stone"&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Like all other forms of art, music is a form of creative expression used to communicate the feelings and opinions of the artist. Music has the capacity to persuade the listener where simpler rhetoric may fail. Many times music is used as a medium to express political opinions or beliefs. Country/folk singer John Prine demonstrates music’s capacity to move in his song “Sam Stone.” Prine evokes deep sadness and even guilt in the listener, using powerfully affecting lyrics to tell the all too true story of the fictional Sam Stone, a Vietnam veteran who returns home addicted to heroine and unable to support his family. While Sam Stone is a fictional character in the song, he undeniably represents the numerous Vietnam veteran’s who did return home only to be spit on by the country for which they were fighting.&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The song begins with the return of Sam Stone to his family “after serving in the conflict overseas” (Prine). The song goes on to tell us that the time he served has left him with an injury in his knee and shattered nerves for which he is given morphine. He has also returned with a Purple Heart and a “monkey on his back.” The monkey on his back could very well be the morphine he uses to ease the pain. We can also gather that he served as an American soldier in the war by the fact that he received a Purple Heart. The Chorus comes next but I will discuss that later because it is more easily understood after the second and third verses.&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The second verse begins to reveal more about Sam’s life after his initial welcome home. The Lyrics are:&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He went to work when he'd spent his last dime&lt;br /&gt;And Sammy took to stealing&lt;br /&gt;When he got that empty feeling&lt;br /&gt;For a hundred dollar habit without overtime.” (Prine).&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once Sam’s wartime pay ran out he began working, but turned to stealing to support his drug habit without having to work overtime.&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And the gold rolled through his veins&lt;br /&gt;Like a thousand railroad trains,&lt;br /&gt;And eased his mind in the hours that he chose,&lt;br /&gt;While the kids ran around wearin' other peoples' clothes...” (Prine).&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sam has become addicted to some kind of hard intravenous drug, which we can take to be heroin. We now understand that the “monkey on his back” is now heroin, a close derivative of morphine. He takes heroin when he wants, but neglects his children, who are forced to wear thrift or hand-me-down clothing.&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The third verse tells us that Sam Stone’s was alone when he “popped his last balloon” (Prine). A balloon is slang for heroin, since it is sometimes dealt inside of a small balloon. The song then tells us that Sam has overdosed on heroin, because&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“life had lost its fun&lt;br /&gt;And there was nothing to be done&lt;br /&gt;But trade his house that he bought on the G, I. Bill&lt;br /&gt;For a flag draped casket on a local heroes' hill” (Prine).&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;These last few lines are critical to the interpretation of the song. Here we feel the total despair felt by Sam Stone. He has traded literally his house, and figuratively his entire life for a flag draped casket, as if they are somehow equal trade offs. These lines have profound implications of distrust for a governing body as do the lines of the chorus:&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There's a hole in daddy's arm where all the money goes,&lt;br /&gt;Jesus Christ died for nothin' I suppose.&lt;br /&gt;Little pitchers have big ears,&lt;br /&gt;Don't stop to count the years,&lt;br /&gt;Sweet songs never last too long on broken radios” (Prine).&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Throughout the entire song Prine never takes on a persona until he reaches the chorus. In the first two lines he takes on the persona of Sam Stone’s daughter. The hole in her father’s arm is literally the hole from the needle used to inject heroin. The money he has is spent on heroin instead of his children. We understand how fully, and overly disillusioned his children are when his daughter tells us that she believes Jesus Christ died for nothing. According to The Dictionary for Cultural Literacy, the phrase little pitchers have big ears is American vernacular meaning that “adults must be careful what they say within hearing of children,” because they understand more than we give them credit for. Sam’s neglect for his children is a reoccurring theme throughout the song. The next two lines continue to tell us of Sam’s demise.&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Prine relies almost entirely on emotional appeal to communicate his point. This song is very sad in and of itself, but the fact that this was a true story for many returning veterans gives the song an incredible amount of ethos appeal, making it much more important and pertinent. Also because Prine is not arguing, no one can argue against him. He has no need for a logos or ethos appeal because they are inherently there. We must view this song in the context of it’s time to understand its purpose. John Prine has not created any new character or told us anything that we were not already aware of. He gives us no opinions and any resemblance to a thesis is found only in the line “Jesus Christ died for nothing I suppose,” a view of Sam Stone’s daughter, which is never proved or even backed up. Judging him on these criteria, Prine would have failed as a songwriter. But the important thing about this song is its effect and purpose. John Prine, as he so masterfully does, has told us nothing new, but exactly what is happening that we need to pay attention to, enforced by sledgehammer lyrics. You are saddened, distressed, and angry after hearing the story of “Sam Stone,” which is exactly the purpose of the song. Prine has actually achieved this in a more intricate way than you first realize. By constantly telling us of Sam’s neglect for his own children, we become angry and disgusted by Sam. The listener thinks how can a man treat his own children this bad? How can a father be so uncaring? But you are also aware that this problem has largely been cause by the governments neglect and mistreatment of the very people for which it is supposed to protect and support. While the listener definitely holds Sam responsible for the neglect of his children, they also hold the government responsible for sending Sam to what many people considered a pointless war. Sam’s problems come from his service in Vietnam, and are perpetuated by our countries further neglect and attitude towards veterans once they returned. I think this song’s intended audience is everyone: the neglected, the neglectors, and the bystanders all alike. His message is something that everyone can relate to and understand. Those veterans neglected by the government will still feel anger towards Sam’s uncaring attitude for his children, and will hopefully not react the same way towards their responsibilities. Prine hopes that those who have neglected and spit on returning veterans, will feel guilt and remorse for their actions, and try to make amends. Also, this song will make those who were not directly affected by the war aware of the numerous injustices caused by it, and encourage them to feel a civic responsibility to their fellow countrymen. While the context of this song is that of a specific time and period in our countries history, it sends a universal message to all people, to be aware of their responsibilities towards others, and their civic responsibility to be involved in the choices made by their governing body.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-4153862304433809851?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/4153862304433809851/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=4153862304433809851' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/4153862304433809851'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/4153862304433809851'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/james-ford-revision-sam-stone.html' title='James Ford Essay 6 Revision- Sam Stone'/><author><name>jlford</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/05549910601560296927</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-4543021571044343290</id><published>2007-12-09T13:12:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T13:13:29.966-08:00</updated><title type='text'>paper 6 revison of Art Gallery by Tim Howard</title><content type='html'>The Synarts Gallery&lt;br /&gt;By: Tim Howard&lt;br /&gt;The new art gallery, called Synarts Cotillion, at Scott Hall has many different artist’s amazing art work mad be some of the fine students of the University of Alabama. Some of this great art goes from still pictures, to paintings, and even to a bale of paper shreds. The two main pieces of art that stick out the most in this exhibit are the still picture of the world war two veteran and the guitar. These two different forms of art will give you just a hint of the experience you will get to have coming to this amazing art gallery.&lt;br /&gt;The first piece of art that you get to see when you first walk into the gallery is the still framed picture of the world war two veteran. His hat indicates that he is a World war two veteran. All you see is his upper body, and all you think is “ok this guy fought in world war two, next piece of art.” Then as you keep on going into the art gallery, all you do is think more and more about the still framed picture of the world war two veteran.&lt;br /&gt;You look at other pictures such as the four pictures of the horse and the bail of paper shreds, but all you can think about it is the still framed picture of the World War two veteran. You then decide to walk back and look at it one more time. This time you notice something that you did not notice the first time. You look at his face and notice that the world war two veteran is not smiling. The picture takes you back to your memory of the “Mona Lisa” by Leonardo DaVinci. The still framed picture reminds you of the Mona Lisa because everyone wants to know about her mystic smile. So you look at this war veteran man who is not smiling and you ask yourself “What is he thinking about?” You start to stare into his eyes and you start to visualize him thinking back to the war as he going on to the shores of Normandy, fighting for the freedom that we all get to have. The war veteran lives for his friends for his who have fallen in battle. It amazes you how such an ordinary picture has so much of an amazing meaning behind it.&lt;br /&gt;After you have gotten something great from something as plain a black and white, ordinary still framed picture of world war two veteran, you can’t wait to see what is next to come. As you keep moving through the art gallery, you then notice a smaller version of a guitar. It does not look like any guitar that you have seen before. All other guitars that you have seen always have a long straight neck, but the tuning of this guitars strings is turned back toward the wall as you observe. The first reaction you have is that “I want to play this guitar.” The reason being is because it is just so different from any other guitar. You also notice that there are only 4 frets. You wonder what type of pitch or sound this little guitar could bring.&lt;br /&gt;You look to the side and find a description saying that the artist, Anden Oben, based this piece of art off of a thirteenth century piece guitar made by Hans Frei of Turkey. As you keep looking at it you notice the center of the guitar, from the many small distinct holes, looks like a Catholic Church window. Also, you look toward the back of the guitar and the way that it is shaped reminds you of an onion as it is shaped like he roundness of a bulb. At first glance it just looks like wood flooring. This is because each piece of would is put side by side the way you would see on flooring and it somehow takes a round shape on the base of the guitar.&lt;br /&gt;Once you have left this glorious art display you think about how the two artist took there approach on there art. With the still framed picture of the world war two veteran, it seemed that there was not much real effort put into i the art. Although because we knew through his hat that he was a world war two veteran we can relate to what he could have exactly been through. His experience would been different to a veteran who fought during the Korean war. Also getting to talk to one of the other artist in, Laura Shill, she explained that the artist took some pictures of these world war two veterans and it was just one the person liked. This does somewhat bring the art down because there was no special meaning behind her art, but people make art come to life for themselves, not artist. That is because people connect what they feel a piece of art means.&lt;br /&gt;The second piece of art, the extravagant guitar seemed like that without a doubt had many hours put into to it and all of its art was very visual and easy to see were the artist was going with his piece. Talking to Scott Jarrett, another Synart artist, told me about this piece done by Anden Oben, I found out that he makes instruments for a living and also teaches in the music department. Unlike the still framed picture, Mr. Oben did build this piece of art and wanted it to look different from regular guitars basing off this older version of guitar. The way Mr. Oben did this is through the neck, the center piece that looks like a Catholic Church window, and the base of the guitar.&lt;br /&gt;The Synarts art gallery is an amazing exhibit to go and see. It gives you a feel of some of the different artist around the University of Alabama. The still framed picture of the world war two veteran and the guitar is just giving you a taste of some of the many amazing art in this exhibit. There are also other amazing art from abstract pictures to a bale of paper shreds. The exhibit is one o the many great new exhibits here in the capstone. Come and enjoy something new in visiting the Synarts gallery.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-4543021571044343290?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/4543021571044343290/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=4543021571044343290' title='1 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/4543021571044343290'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/4543021571044343290'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/paper-6-revison-of-art-gallery-by-tim.html' title='paper 6 revison of Art Gallery by Tim Howard'/><author><name>tlhoward</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/03962776550781984272</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>1</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-789556957328504871</id><published>2007-12-09T12:29:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T20:55:28.946-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Paper 6- Letters from Home Revision</title><content type='html'>Jared Sims&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;December 9, 2007&lt;br /&gt;Rhetorical Analysis&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Terrorism has become a big issue in the United States after the attack on the world trade center. Terrorism also has caused a good number of our military to have to deploy in foreign countries. It’s not easy on soldiers being away from their families for extended periods of time. John Michael Montgomery creates a persona in his song, “Letters from Home”, of a man who is away at war that keeps on going because he knows he has a family at home that cares about him. People don’t realize how hard it is not only on the soldier, but also his family that he has to leave behind at home.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The soldier in this song exhibits many signs that he is depressed, misses his family, but keeps on going for the sake of his country. The line, “like we ain’t scared and are boots ain’t muddy” (Lyrics007 9), portrays how the soldier is feeling low. The persona gives the reason that he keeps on going every day from the lines, “and it keeps me drivin’ on/waitin on, letters from home” (Lyrics007 14-15). From the lines, “and everything’s the same old same, in Johnsonville” (Lyrics007 4) combined with “and they all laugh like there’s something funny bout the way I talk” (Lyrics007 10), you realize that the logos personifies your typical southern boy from a small country town that has to go off to war. We know the soldier has some kind of a fiancée or girlfriend back home from his lines “My dearest love it’s almost dawn/I been lying here all night long/wonderin’ where you might be/I saw your momma and I showed her the ring” (Lyrics 16-19). Mothers are normally the most emotional people when it comes to their children while fathers are more stand offish. The persona created was that of a man whose father was somewhat hard-hearted towards him. The lines “Dear son I know I ain’t written/and sitting here tonight alone in the kitchen it occurs to me/I might not have said it so I’ll say it now/son you make me proud” (Lyrics007 32-35) tell me that the father has a distant relationship with his son. It is clear to me from the line, “but no one laughs, cause there ain’t nothing funny when a soldier cries,” that the soldier’s heart is touched by the fact that his father was thinking about him (Lyrics007 38).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The lyrics of the song are setup perfect to give you a dramatic effect. There are three main paragraphs with no chorus, and as you begin reading through the logos, you pick up that there are three people that write letters to the soldier. The mother’s letter is mentioned first in the song but oddly she mentions, “your stubborn old daddy ain’t said too much/but I’m sure you know he sends his love” (Lyrics007 5-6). When you read the aforementioned lyric, you think in the back of your head that there is a dysfunctional relationship between the father and son. As you continue reading through the lyrics, you learn that his fiancée/girlfriend at home misses him. The brilliance to the piece is the last paragraph. The soldier gets a letter from his father surprisingly and you can tell that it was a shock by the line, “but no one laughs, cause there ain’t nothing funny when a soldier cries” (Lyrics007 38). After reading that lyric, the whole tone in the logos seems to change from sad to proud. The lyric is geared towards the pathos to inspire a feeling of happiness for the soldier. The soldier cries because he realizes that his father after all is proud of him for fighting for his country. The goal of this song was to make the pathos realize that soldiers are people with emotions. When I say soldiers have emotions, it is an obvious statement but seems to be overlooked by many daily. People sometimes seem to just think that soldiers are robots that go off to foreign lands and fight then come back. What people don’t realize is that the whole time they are gone; there are loved ones back home that they miss. It can’t be easy having the responsibility to stay alive, but at the same time being depressed and missing who you have at home.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The good writing method that the ethos uses is his element of surprise in the last paragraph. In the last paragraph, I described in detail of how the ethos surprises you in the last paragraph with the letter from his father. I also like how the ethos has the lines, “I hold it up and show my buddies/like we ain’t scared and are boots ain’t muddy” (Lyrics007 8-9), in each paragraph to keep the song’s rhythm going. The negative side of the song was that it was short and I think although the last paragraph was genius, it could have been made more dramatic. The song was short and by lengthening the song I believe there would be more build up to what happened at the end. The last paragraph should have had more of a dramatic ending such as after the lyric, “but no one laughs, cause there ain’t nothing funny when a soldier cries” (Lyrics 007 38), the ethos could have added something about the soldier getting pumped up and proud of what he is doing instead of making the end uniform with every other paragraph.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The artist did a very nice job of making his point effective. He didn’t make the song repetitious by changing just enough lyrics in each paragraph to keep the pathos interested. I also like how the ethos portrayed the soldier as being from the south, which seemed to get me even more into the song. The song is possibly geared towards a southern audience seeing as the soldier is portrayed as being from the south. This song is very effective at reminding the pathos about soldier’s morale and makes you realize how unpleasant it must be to be away from home by the lines “pick up my gun and get back to work/and it keeps me drivin’ on” (Lyrics007 13-14). I personally recommend reading then listening to the song.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-789556957328504871?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/789556957328504871/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=789556957328504871' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/789556957328504871'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/789556957328504871'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/letters-from-home-paper-4-revision.html' title='Paper 6- Letters from Home Revision'/><author><name>Jared Sims</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-309665969694988125</id><published>2007-12-06T21:53:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-06T21:54:57.645-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Two Wars, Two Protests - Revison</title><content type='html'>Barrett Ford-Paper 4 Revision&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A protest song is by definition a way of musically showing your disagreement or unhappiness with a certain issue, usually political. These songs are often very emotional or at times use strong language, and they are always directed at a certain audience to try to convince them of the validity of a certain viewpoint. The way that the artist tries to convince an audience is the most interesting thing about listening to a protest song. It is also interesting to see how effective the listener feels the songwriter’s argument is. The argument and the way the writer tries to achieve this argument is influenced by the writer’s environment such as culture, political climate, time period, and location. The two protest songs analyzed in this essay, “Live from Iraq” by 4th25 and “Boonie Rat” by Chuck Rosenberg, are protest songs that show how two different environments can affect argument and style of argument. They both rely heavily on the rhetorical element of ethos or credibility of the speaker, and have many similarities as well as differences in the purposes and methods of their arguments. However, the most important thing to be taken from the reading of these songs is that the decades and wars that coincided with their writing affect their differences and reflect a change in approach to protest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;These songs are war protest songs from different decades and different American wars; however, they share many important characteristics. Both of them are told from the perspective of someone who is fighting in the war they are protesting. This is the most important characteristic they share. They are also similar in that when either one is read they could be read at the same simple rhythm. The style of their writing is also unmistakably similar in the informal, matter-of-fact style they both share. It is like these soldiers simply sat in their tents one night writing these songs as if they were writing a letter to be sent back home. However, when actually listened to, these songs could not be more different in the way they sound and the tone in which the song is sung. “Live from Iraq” is a rap song with an angry tone while “Boonie Rat” is a folk song with a fairly somber tone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Even though the time period and tone the speaker uses is different, both protests are reliable sources to the listener because of the point of view the lyrics are spoken from. From the lyrics of both songs the listener can tell that the persona or speaker in the song is an actual soldier fighting in a war, whether it is the Vietnam War or the Iraq War. The titles themselves make this very apparent. “Live from Iraq” is straightforward in the way it informs the listener that it is being written from Iraq. One might argue that a reporter could have written this from Iraq. However if the reader was to read lines 35-36, “Where for our country we gamble with our lives everyday” (4th25) it becomes clear that the speaker is an actual soldier. “Boonie Rat” by definition is “an experienced explorer or armsman-someone who has been around” (Terry). Once the reader finds out this is what the title means and notices the way it is used in the song, it becomes obvious that the speaker in this song is also a soldier on the frontline. In the chorus of the song Rosenberg writes “Boonie Rat, Boonie Rat, Scared but not alone,” before telling how many days until he will be going home. Rosenberg also says in lines 79-80, “To the Boonie Rats of Vietnam I dedicate this song.” This shows the respect for other soldiers that he has gained as a result of his own experiences in Vietnam. The speaker in this song even gives a sense of hope to the listener at the end of the song as seen in lines 83-84, “Today I see my Freedom Bird. Today, I’m going home” (Rosenberg). This is a stark contrast to “Live from Iraq” which maintains its hopeless tone throughout the song.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Both of these songs rely very heavily on ethos or the credibility of the speaker. The fact that they are written by soldiers who are fighting in wars makes this apparent. There is also no confusion between whom the writer is and whom the persona or speaker is because they are one in the same. Chuck Rosenberg was part of the “second battalion of the 502nd brigade of the 101st Airborne Division” of the U.S. Army when he and his battalion wrote “Boonie Rat” in the Spring of 1970 (Fish), and 4th25 is a rap group made up of two men who are fighting in Iraq. This makes the listener feel like the arguments in the song are more credible because they are coming straight from the source. This, in turn, makes the reader much more likely to listen to or be affected by the protest that the artist make. Their arguments and the styles of songs they wrote may be very different, but the credibility and effectiveness of their arguments are equally unquestioned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The credibility of the personas in these songs is important, but the most important difference between these two songs is the fact that they are written during two wars about 40 years apart, the Vietnam War and the Iraq War. These two wars were very different and, in turn, are different in the ways that people supported or protested them. “Boonie Rat” is from the Vietnam War, and “Live from Iraq” is from the Iraq War. “Boonie Rat” focuses more on the trials and suffering that the soldier has gone through. This can be seen in lines 41-42, “My eyes are often weary, my feet are racked with pain” (Rosenberg). The fact that the soldier wants to come home is also stressed as seen in lines 23-24, “300 days more or less then I’m going home” (Rosenberg). Rosenberg focuses on his individual experiences as a soldier rather than the broad scope of the war. However, he does make a few broad comments regarding the war and his disapproval of it such as in lines 15-16, “I sometimes got the feeling they’re trying to tie the score” or in lines 77-78, “They say there’ll always be a war, I hope they’re very wrong” (Rosenberg). This gives the reader a sense of how argument was approached back then. Rosenberg tries to appeal to the individual and the hardships that a person goes through; however, he also gives the reader a since of hope. The end has a redeeming quality, and the fact that the persona gives respect to his peers in Vietnam reflects a positive outlook.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In “Live from Iraq” the argument focuses more on giving a graphic description of the awful experience of war in general. This can be seen in lines 25-26, “This is bombs in the street blowin up when I drive buyem” (4th25) and lines 117-118, “This is 60 miles an hour thru ambush zones” (4th25). This use of the phrase “this is” helps stress the fact all the things that are described are actually happening and not imagined or thought up by the artists. The song also focuses on the corruption of the war as well as the unnecessary deaths occurring as a result of it. This can be seen in lines 72-73, “Plenty of lives lost over a scandal” (4th25) and lines 100-101, “Sure its politics back home here its bullets thru our tissue” (4th25). The fact is that the ways that the two artists approach their arguments is very different, though they are both protesting the war, and this is obviously in large part because of the political atmospheres surrounding the two wars that are being protested. In contrast to “Boonie Rat” this Iraq War protest focuses more on the scope of the whole war and the corruption and leaders behind it. This is an indicator as to the time period that it was written in. The persona in the 4th25 does not possess any trust of the government responsible for the war they are fighting in, and the lyrics do not give any redeeming quality or hope to the war or the people involved in it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The difference in the way these songs approach their arguments relates to the change in the approach to protest that occurred in the 40-year span between their writings. Both songs made use of pathos or emotion, but the two songs used it differently.  The angry tone and language used by 4th25 is very different from the somber tone used by Rosenberg to evoke sympathy and respect. Much of the language used by 4th25 would probably not have even been appropriate back in the 1960s, so Rosenberg uses a more subdued tone with some hope for the listener at the end. 4th25’s rap song, in contrast, does not give the listener any sort of hope. 4th25 lashed out at the war and their situation, while Rosenberg gives it redeeming qualities and shows respect for other soldiers. The stark changes in tone and wording in these two songs reflect an overall change in approach from a hopeful and respectful one to a shocking and angry one. These differences reflect not only a change in approach to protest but also a change in technology, music, and the world at large. In present day, a button can be pressed to send a nuclear bomb overseas, and in the 1960s mail was still the main means of communication. Back then the most popular artist was The Beatles; now, it is somebody who goes by Soulja Boy. All these changes show that it is only natural for the nature of protest to change because the things that are being protested and the people protesting them are so different. As to the effectiveness of these protests, they can be seen as equally effective or one more effective than the other. This will change depending on who the listener is. Personally, I find “Boonie Rat” more effective because of its ability to give us hope and evoke respect for the soldiers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Works Cited&lt;br /&gt;4th25. “Live from Iraq.” 1 November 2007. http://www.lyricstime.com/4th25-live-from-iraq-lyrics.html&lt;br /&gt;Fish, Lydia. “Songs of Americans in the Vietnam War.” 25 December 1993. 1 November 2007. http://faculty.buffalostate.edu/fishlm/folksongs/americansongs.htm&lt;br /&gt;Rosenberg, Chuck. “Boonie Rat.” 1 November 2007. http://lyricsplayground.com/alpha/songs/b/boonierat.shtml&lt;br /&gt;Terry, Glen E. “Miltary Terms and Slang.” Edited by Lowell R. Matthews. 1999. 1 November 2007. http://www.guildcompanion.com/scrolls/1999/dec/spaceterms.html&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-309665969694988125?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/309665969694988125/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=309665969694988125' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/309665969694988125'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/309665969694988125'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/two-wars-two-protests-revison.html' title='Two Wars, Two Protests - Revison'/><author><name>Barrett Ford</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/00895125472695030132</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-7241340345565176532</id><published>2007-12-06T21:42:00.001-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-06T21:45:38.428-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Paper 4 Revision-Chelsea Banks</title><content type='html'>&lt;span style="font-family:verdana;"&gt;Chelsea Banks&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;Paper 4 Revision&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Some songs in our unique era of music clearly have no purpose in the world of modern melodies. Such compositions are “My Humps” by the famous Fergie and “Crank That” by the newly popular Soulja Boy.&lt;br /&gt;         &lt;br /&gt;In our nation today, we face an extremely controversial debate: war or no war. This controversy touches deep into the emotions and attitudes of the American people; and many artists use it in their music. One example is Toby Keith’s “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue.” According to CountryGoldUSA.com, a website devoted to providing a plethora of patriotic music, poetry, and gifts, “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue” is an anthem for every American. However, we must remember that all people are not patriotic. But what is patriotic? People have different interpretations of patriots. By “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue,” we know that being a patriot does not require one to be pro-war; it simply requires one to love and respect one’s country.&lt;br /&gt;         &lt;br /&gt;As a whole, “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue” is a song about extreme dislike of those who hurt the United States of America (terrorists). In response to the attacks on Sep 11, this song states that “justice will be served” (line 33). In the same way, the persona explains what our nation will do to those who mess with our home:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And [they’ll] be sorry that [they] messed with&lt;br /&gt;The u.s. of a.&lt;br /&gt;Cause we’ll put a boot in [their] ass&lt;br /&gt;It’s the American way” (lines 37-40).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;By these four lines, we know that the persona is standing firm for the United States and that the country is not to be tampered with. Moreover, the speaker uses the cliché “boot in your ass” to illustrate the painful consequences that are sure to come (line 39).&lt;br /&gt;The persona is an American with a patriotic, pro-war attitude. He is aggressive and shows initiative to take control of the problem: terrorists. Although songs do not necessarily have the same singer and speaker, the persona in “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue” is clearly Toby Keith. He sings of childhood memories related to war. Toby Keith establishes positive ethos because he speaks of his real life experiences with war. Verse two reads:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My daddy served in the army&lt;br /&gt;Where he lost his right eye&lt;br /&gt;But he flew a flag out in our yard&lt;br /&gt;Until the day that he died&lt;br /&gt;He wanted my mother, my brother, my sister and me&lt;br /&gt;To grow up and live happy&lt;br /&gt;In the land of the free” (lines 8-14).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Toby declares that his father was a part of the U.S. Army, we as the listeners realize how important patriotism is to him (line 8). One that joins the army is known to be patriotic in the sense that they have a love for their country. The fact that his father was in the army shows that they experienced first-hand what war can do to a family. He establishes ethos again when he states that his father flew the American flag for the duration of his life (lines 10-11). Toby’s father wanted his family to live in a free country with complete happiness (lines 13-14).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The audience to which this text pertains is the group of Americans who feel the same way as the persona. The audience is any American, or group of Americans, that shares a love and passion for the U.S. Whether that love compels them to fight or not, they are patriots. By stating “there’s a lot of men dead,” Toby creates pathos with the audience (line 5). When we Americans think of how many soldiers have been killed, we become emotional.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Since some Americans could be offended by this strong initiative to take forceful action, Toby’s song could have a negative effect. However, in reference to the speaker’s purpose, Toby is not trying to force aggressive patriotic views on those who are not interested. He simply wants to tell of the strength of our country and the people who are willing to fight for it. This is clear when he says, “the statue of liberty/ started shaking her fist” (lines 25-26). In result, the audience of this song becomes motivated to do what they can for their country. “Brought to you courtesy of the red, white, and blue” (line 32) refers to the punishment this group of Americans will give to those who interfere with their homeland.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;By the specific lyrics of this song, it is clear that the overall purpose of this song is to cause citizens who are hurt by this emotional and physical catastrophe to take a stand.  To take a stand for their country. To take a stand against terrorism. Although the country is split between pro-war and anti-war citizens, this song is a motivational melody for any country-loving patriarch. It sparks the emotions, or pathos, of the audience. Those who want to “[stand up, salute, and] always recognize/ when [they] see old glory flying” may do so (lines 2-4). Those who wish to take another action may do so.  As long as each American is compelled to do something out of their love for the U. S., patriotism will flourish.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;All in all, Toby Keith sings, or speaks, these words with the help from his childhood experiences. This text was formed with the purpose of motivating Americans to be patriotic and getting them ready for action. In essence, it does exactly this. Personally, I want to stand up and salute…and give those who mess with America a boot in the ass.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-7241340345565176532?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/7241340345565176532/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=7241340345565176532' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/7241340345565176532'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/7241340345565176532'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/paper-4-revision-chelsea-banks.html' title='Paper 4 Revision-Chelsea Banks'/><author><name>clbanks</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/10181802106871565058</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-8638732720602095712</id><published>2007-12-06T21:42:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-06T21:43:44.009-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Revision Paper #4-Toby Keith</title><content type='html'>Marian &lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_0"&gt;Acee&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam &lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_1"&gt;Weinstein&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;6 December 2007&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Today, war is an ongoing debate brought up by many different individuals throughout the United States. Almost every individual has their own view, whether it be pro-war or anti-war. Some decide to present their beliefs publicly by public protest, petitions and debates while others like to keep their beliefs to themselves. Some people take the utmost pride in our country and want everyone to have the same outlook. Toby Keith, a country singer/songwriter portrays his beliefs in many of his songs. His song, “Courtesy of the Red, White and Blue” personifies his strong beliefs about our country in war.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toby’s song, “Courtesy of the Red, White and Blue”, is a response to the vicious attacks of September 11&lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_2"&gt;th&lt;/span&gt;, 2001. “Now this nation that I love has fallen under attack”(Line 15) symbolizes he is talking about the recent terrorist acts. Throughout the song he presents to “American girls and American guys”(Line 1) his patriotism and his aggression towards the war. This shows that the persona of the song is an American. He also presents a very patriotic persona when saying “My daddy served in the army, where he lost his right eye, but he flew a flag out in our yard until the day that he died, he wanted my mother, my brother, my sister and me to grow up and live happy in the land of the free.”(Lines 8-14) This shows that he grew up in a very patriotic family and that is all he has ever known. Even though his father lost his right eye, he kept faith in his country and never lost pride. By putting his views into a song, Toby is reaching out to others to show how strong his faith and support is in our country.  He wants every American to feel as he does and wants all Americans to stand strong in what they believe in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In this song, Toby uses pathos to show everyone that what happened was completely wrong and that we should fight back. He uses pathos to connect with his fans and listeners by believing freedom is something you have to fight for.  He tries to explain that there is no reason why we should be anti-war by saying, “There’s a lot of men dead, so we can sleep in peace at night, when we lay down our head.”(Lines 5-7) He believes that if we did not have people fighting for us, then we would not be able to sleep with peace and our world would be completely different. While I agree on Toby's view on peace and war, I do not believe that it is the only reason to be "anti-war."  While, people die everyday fighting, just so we can live one more day with freedom, we have to make sure that the war we are fighting is one worth fighting for.  In my opinion, the war Toby is talking about is a war worth fighting.  The United States is proving to the terrorists that if you mess with us, or threaten us, we will retaliate.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toby uses aggression throughout his song to prove his points about America. He effectively proves that America is not a country that can be brought down. “Soon as we can see clearly, through our big black eye, man we lit up your world, like the fourth of July.”(Lines 20-22) When using "our big black eye", he is referring to the attacks of the World Trade Center on September 11&lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_3"&gt;th&lt;/span&gt;. As soon as the President took care of the matters with 9/11, he promptly began working on a plan to retaliate.  Toby is proving that we will not waste any time retaliating against someone who has tried to destroy the country we love.  We are not a country that is going to forget about something that devastated so many lives. “Hey Uncle Sam, put your name at the top of his list, and the statue of liberty, started &lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_4"&gt;shakin&lt;/span&gt; her fist and the eagle will fly, man, its gonna be hell. when you hear mother freedom, start &lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_5"&gt;ringin&lt;/span&gt; her bell, and it feels like the whole wide world is raining down on you….” (Lines 23-30) Uncle Sam refers to us as Americans and it is our first priority to bring the enemy down. Their name is at the top of our list and there will be revenge.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In my opinion Toby’s most effective stanza throughout the song is “Justice will be served, and the battle will rage, this big dog will fight, when you rattle his cage, and you’ll be sorry that you messed with, the U.S. of A., cause well put a boot in your ass, its the American way.” (Lines 33-40)This shows exactly how Americans retaliate. When we fight back, we attack strong with our &lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_6"&gt;sizeable&lt;/span&gt; and well-built military and hard with our abundance of ammunition, never holding back or showing weakness.  When listening to this stanza, I feel that it gives off a certain vibe that gives &lt;span class="blsp-spelling-corrected" id="SPELLING_ERROR_7"&gt;Americans&lt;/span&gt; the feeling of pride.  They become proud of their country and the actions it has taken to fight off terrorism.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The song, “Courtesy of the Red, White and Blue” is very effective in summarizing the all around American view toward the war and how we have reacted. This song significantly shows the American people’s determination to protect all the main things our forefathers fought for and the founding principles of our country. It is truly the national anthem for the tragedy that was bestowed upon us and the continuous aftermath.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-8638732720602095712?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/8638732720602095712/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=8638732720602095712' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8638732720602095712'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8638732720602095712'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/revision-paper-4-toby-keith.html' title='Revision Paper #4-Toby Keith'/><author><name>Marian</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12554046458782109825</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-7293725096351710766</id><published>2007-12-06T21:38:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-06T21:40:00.009-08:00</updated><title type='text'>revision live in iraq paper 4</title><content type='html'>4th25 is a military rap group out of Ft. Hood in Killeen, TX and their latest release “Live from Iraq” is a very politically charged song. The song is written in first person from a soldier’s point of view. Upon hearing this song, you will feel constant fear and trepidations of the harsh and dangerous life that the soldiers face daily in Iraq. The song wants Americans to understand the truth behind the war and how what is being reported is nowhere near the truth of the dangers they face. The song begins “every day’s like a gamble here this is no joke this is live from Iraq where we’re prayin we make it home,” showing the person speaking is actually experiencing the horrors of war first hand and is telling us the truth about those horrors. The artist relies heavily on ethos and pathos to ensure the listeners that they are a crediable source.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When the group says “59 of us April 4th 8 of us dyin…this is bombs in the street blowin up when I drive by em or it’s rpg’s launched at me...home of too many soldiers graves”(verse 1 lines 21-27) you can really feel that these are true soldiers of this war. The 4th25 wants to show that while they may not agree with the reasons of the war, they are still going to fight hard and never give up.  When they say “but we don’t fold hands the cards we are dealt get played” (chorus line 12-13) they are in essence saying their plan is not to disagree with the government, but to bring a new light to the topic because it is so controversial and many of us try to over look it; however, you can’t overlook something that is real life for these men and women. Saying “media cast and the scoop covered over the answers cause you can’t handle the truth...Plenty of lives lost over a scandal” (verse 2 lines 31-33; 24-25) they are trying to let the American people know that they have not heard the full truth from the news reports.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The song is created relying a lot on pathos and ethos.&lt;br /&gt;The words “we sleep with body armor blankets...Nights with no supper man home aint promised man, long journeys qualified hell from a promise land” (verse 1 line 15; verse 2 lines 2-5)tells you that while you fall asleep with a full belly, they sometimes go without food. By using ethos it shows their credibility as real life soldiers in this war. They are there experiencing everything first hand and are telling us these things from their observations. By using the persona ethos it unites us, because not only does the government hear the plea of the soldiers, but also the anger from the American people at the life the soldiers are forced to live.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The pathos causes us to have empathy because we can almost feel the fear, the heat, and the hunger that they feel. The words that they use are raw and honest. You can tell they chose the words for their shock value and it has worked. “True gutter for you fuckers, hell/ promised land, nights with no supper, and rpg’s launched at me.” (referring to entire song see verses 1 and 2)We listen to their cries and are able to feel their pain.  They hope we use the information they give us and voice it to our political leaders here in America. While we are home enjoying the freedom that each day brings they remind us that they are not in lyrics such as “And there are no blue skies here every color is gray...Sure it’s politics back home here it’s bullets thru our tissue”. (Chorus 5-6; verse 3 3-4)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The persona is accomplishing the goal of getting people to listen and to see beyond the words of our political leaders because it gives us the extra little push to voice our concerns. It bestows on us the courage that we need to not be afraid to say that this is wrong. However at the same time even if we do not stand up and speak out against the war; the soldiers are achieving their goal of getting someone to hear their story. Some people criticize the military for doing their job, but they are doing nothing wrong. They are only trying to protect our country and let us know the hell they are going through for our right to freedom. The next time I hear friends complain about the rush hour traffic I just might say to them “This is nothing yall been thru yall aint seen shit” (verse 3 lines 9-10) as compared to the soldiers in Iraq.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The artists got their message across very successfully. They knew how to get our attention and use horrors that they experienced to their advantage. However when they began calling people out it did more harm then good, because now those people are likely to no longer have empathy but anger toward them. Lets be real saying “True gutters for you fuckers think its gutter where you from, here its life by the second this is everything wrong. This is not your beef on the block it’s not that simple” (verse 1 lines 5-10) is probably not the best way to get someone on your side. Because now it seems like you are no longer the victim, but the attackers. These people that you are talking about are likely to become very defensive and switch sides.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ultimately the overall goal was to show the true light and gain support in which they did do successfully. The persona was able to take his pain and loneliness and bring it to life for us through the song. When you hear “Where everybody’s a target when you find out people ain’t hard they just talk shit...And there is no reimbursement for the price we pay” (verse 3 lines 25-27; chorus line 8) how can you not feel for them?  We need to remember that the soldiers are angry too; they did not choose to be in this war. In verse 3 lines 13-16 he says “This is your one mistake being in everybody’s business, whether they see their family or its funeral home visits.” although they have chosen to serve and protect our country, they did not choose this particular war and they do not necessarily agree with the president’s decision to invade Iraq.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Live from Iraq.25 October 2007.&lt;a href="http://www.lyricstime.com/4th25-live-from-iraq-lyrics.html"&gt;http://www.lyricstime.com/4th25-live-from-iraq-lyrics.html&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-7293725096351710766?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/7293725096351710766/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=7293725096351710766' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/7293725096351710766'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/7293725096351710766'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/revision-live-in-iraq-paper-4.html' title='revision live in iraq paper 4'/><author><name>slrice</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09413708744428764012</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-3909335416426016847</id><published>2007-12-06T18:49:00.001-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-06T18:50:56.667-08:00</updated><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>Courtney Hamilton&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;En 101&lt;br /&gt;12/6/07&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Revision of Live From Iraq: The Gruesome Truth&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;According to the first lines in the song Live From Iraq, “ Every days like a gamble here, This is no joke, This is live from Iraq, Where we prayin we make it home”, the song illustrates the hardships American soldiers must face everyday in the war with Iraq. Every line provides detailed proof that the war is not what is advertised on television in the United States. This song illustrates the true blood and gore endured by the soldiers that is censored from the television sets of every American. Live From Iraq offers the inside scoop of a gruesome war without the government’s distorted view point. In order to understand the full concept of the war with Iraq, the viewpoint of an actual soldier is necessary. Live From Iraq uses pathos to evoke emotions in the reader in order to persuade the audience to disagree with the war with Iraq.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Throughout the song, the artist, 4th25, consistently refers to Iraq as, “ the home of too many soldiers graves”. This line The line, “ Home of too many soldiers graves, Where for our country, We gamble with our lives everyday”, represents the artist’s feelings about the war. 4th25 believes the only result of the war so far is dead bodies and in result, low spirits. The lyrics to the song portrays the imagery from the battlefield well, from gun powder to the ubiquitous bombing. Another thing that bothers the artist is the fact that the soldiers gamble with their lives in Iraq and yet, if they survive they will never forget all the horrors from the war. Each second in Iraq is a chance the soldiers take and the artist depicts the terror of that gamble very clearly throughout the song.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After perusing the lyrics a couple of times, it is clear what the persona of the song is representing. The persona of the song is a soldier actively involved with the war and can identify with the soldiers who are fighting. All of the lines vividly describe the blood and gore of the war and how it affects the speaker. The speaker uses pathos to support the message he/she is trying to make. By involving intense imagery, the artist evokes emotion in the audience and therefore gets the audience involved in the event. Although the speaker is obvious, it is hard to know whether the artist is the persona or not. The artist could be involved with the event, however the connection between the two are unknown.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In order for the audience to understand the seriousness of the war with Iraq, the speaker includes visual facts about the recent events. The speaker uses imagery to persuade the audience to disagree with the war. Not only does the speaker disagree with the war, but he/she also wants the audience to know exactly what is going on in Iraq. The news does not give any of the gory details; therefore, someone must put the war into perspective. Many Americans are clueless as to what is going on and the speaker wants to give the audience the correct idea.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Throughout the song the artist makes references to the fighting occurring in Iraq. Through doing so, the song is more effective in introducing the message. The lyrics inform the audience about the war and gives strong evidence that the war is affecting the lives of many soldiers and their families. By including the line, “ 59 of us April 4th,8 of us dyin”, it evokes sympathy in the Americans who have no clue what is happening in Iraq. It also opens the idea that the war may not be worth the pain and suffering the soldiers and their families are experiencing. The song actually gives a reason for people to pay attention to the country and decide if the war is really the right decisions for the country. The main issue the speaker deals with is the effectiveness of the war. He/she wants know if the country is really making a difference by fighting this war.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In conclusion, Live From Iraq involves the issue with the war being effective or not. By fighting the war, soldiers are dying and loved ones are affected. According to the speaker, a soldier fighting in the war, the war is pointless. The speaker believes Americans should know the truth and not what is being said on the news. The war is still going on and nothing is being achieved so far. Since the speaker reveals the actual information regarding the war, Americans can decide for themselves if the war in Iraq is right or wrong.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-3909335416426016847?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/3909335416426016847/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=3909335416426016847' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/3909335416426016847'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/3909335416426016847'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/courtney-hamilton-adam-weinstein-en-101.html' title=''/><author><name>Courtney</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16288865365419204569</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-6994444599728257344</id><published>2007-12-06T16:22:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-06T16:23:32.156-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Revision to Analysis of The Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue Tim Howard</title><content type='html'>Many different people have their views about why we should go into this war against Terrorism. Some tell us what they believe through politics, reviews, and even through musical songs. Toby Keith, a country singer, shows his support of the war in his song called “The Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue.” Toby Keith relies strongly on pathos in order for his song to have great success in convincing his audience to become pro war. He also makes a controversial comment to anyone who believes they can mess with the United States of America. Keith’s main idea is to communicate his message&lt;br /&gt;through pathos. The emotions that Keith deals with are being loyal, serving your country, and you don’t want to mess with the USA.&lt;br /&gt;It is easy to see that Toby Keith is relying on pathos, or his audience’s emotions, in this particular song. This is shown when Keith sings,&lt;br /&gt;“We’ll always stand up and salute, we'll always recognize,&lt;br /&gt;When we see Old Glory Flying, there's a lot of men dead,&lt;br /&gt;So we can sleep in peace at night, when we lay down our head.”&lt;br /&gt;Keith uses the word “we’ll” to communicate a connection with his audience saying everybody will stand up for our country when it is being attacked. The emotions that Keith deals with I this particular phrase is the emotions of being loyal to your country when it is I need.&lt;br /&gt;Another way Toby Keith’s song shows that his song is relying on ethos is when he talks about his father. In this song he talks about how his father served in battle and how he lost his right eye so his children and everyone else would have freedom. Also in Keith’s song he says this,&lt;br /&gt;“My daddy served in the army, where he lost his right eye, but he flew a flag out in our yard, until the day that he died, He wanted my mother, my brother, my sister and me, to grow up and live happy in the land of the free.”&lt;br /&gt;This part of the song is the persona Keith, talking to the audience and allowing them to connect with each other through what his dad because his father has fought in a war before and he had lost an eye for his country. This allows the persona, Keith, to connect with audience through his father. This is because most likely someone in his audience will have someone going into war. Keith to his audiences becomes like a friend because he is telling them look I know what you are going through, but we must go and fight these people. Keith talking about his father and what he has done allows him to comfort his audience and allows them both to be on the same page because of this connection between his father and the audience’s family who is in the military.&lt;br /&gt;The persona, Toby Keith, moves on to the second phrase why he decides to write this song. Keith says in his next phrase what has happened to his country. Keith says,&lt;br /&gt;“Now this nation that I love, has fallen under attack, A mighty sucker punch&lt;br /&gt;came flyin' in from somewhere in the back, Soon as we could see clearly,&lt;br /&gt;Through our big black eye, Man, we lit up your world, Like the 4th of July.”&lt;br /&gt;Keith shows through the first line that were he is living someone has attacked his country. He also uses the metaphor “A mighty sucker punch came flyin' in, from somewhere in the back,” to show that the attack was unknown and came out of nowhere. Keith responds though by saying in his next phrase “Soon as we could see clearly, through our big black eye, Man, we lit up your world, like the 4th of July.” This tells the audience that even though having been attacked, they will prevail. This also can be taken as ethos as Keith talking to his enemies about how they attacked him and now he telling them what he is about to do or more so is his country. Yet at the same time it is logos because it is a cause and an effect. These enemies attacked Keith, is the cause. Now Keith is responding and telling them he’s going to attack back, being the effect.&lt;br /&gt;As this song goes into the chorus Keith uses even more metaphors to convince is audience that going to war is the right thing to do. Keith then says “Hey Uncle Sam put your name at the top of his list, and the Statue of Liberty started shaking' her fist, and the eagle will fly Man, it's going to be hell, When you hear Mother Freedom Start ringing' her bell, and it feels like the whole wide world is raining down on you,Brought to you Courtesy of the Red White and Blue.” Keith uses these metaphors to allow his audience to get visuals in there head. Allowing them to think something that represents peace such as The Statue of Liberty even shaking her fist allows the audience to ponder and maybe even believe they should go to war. This phrase also uses ethos as he tries to use his metaphors to allow them to mess with your emotions and get you to believe war is the right thing to do.&lt;br /&gt;The next phrase, the bridge, Keith says, “Justice will be served and the battle will rage, This big dog will fight when you rattle his cage, and you'll be sorry that you messed with The U.S. of A. 'Cause we'll put a boot in your ass. It's the American way!” Keith takes into a slower effect in to this song but still drives his point saying “This big dog will fight when you rattle his cage, and you'll be sorry that you messed with The U.S. of A.” Keith prolongs off one of his major ideas saying that if you mess with America we will attack. Keith then says “'Cause we'll put a boot in your ass. It's the American way!” This is without a doubt one of the most controversial statements through the whole song. This is because he says the American way is to kick everyone’s tail. This statement is directly pathos because it something Toby Keith believes. Though very controversial, it allows him to play more with their emotions to rile his audience up to becoming pro-war.&lt;br /&gt;“The Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue” is a song that will be remembered. Just like the 60’s song “WAR” dealing with the emotions of people not wanting war because their husband’s, sons, brothers, were dying in war. This song has the opposite affect as it is trying to move people to become pro-war. It will, just like “WAR,” will be remembered for many years to come. The reason is because Keith’s songs deals with being loyal and serve your country. Also, the song is very controversial, because of the statement “'Cause we'll put a boot in your ass. It's the American way!” This will allow it to be interesting to peoples ears for many years to come&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-6994444599728257344?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/6994444599728257344/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=6994444599728257344' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/6994444599728257344'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/6994444599728257344'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/revision-to-analysis-of-courtesy-of-red.html' title='Revision to Analysis of The Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue Tim Howard'/><author><name>tlhoward</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/03962776550781984272</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-8444420631373325677</id><published>2007-12-06T14:31:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-06T14:32:33.009-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Revision Paper 4- Nick Neveu</title><content type='html'>Nick Neveu "Boot in your Ass"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;During the distraught period after the attack of September 11, 2001, many Americans felt it necessary to speak out in an array of methods to lift the moral of their beloved country.  Many musicians especially took this concept to heart and created multiple number one hits in the following year.  One of these hits was “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue” by the country star Toby Keith.  He uses the emotional concept of pathos as well as strong, pro-war lyrics to make Americans want to stand up and fight for their country.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt; It is clear that Toby Keith is responding to terrorism and mainly the attack of the Twin Towers in New Your City.  He sings, “Now the nation that I love has fallen under attack, a mighty sucker punch came flying in from somewhere in the back” ( LyricsFreak lines 15-18).  Toby Keith compares the two planes crushing into the buildings to a fist crushing into an unsuspecting person.  He also sings about our counter-attack on Iraq by singing, “Man, we lit up your world like the 4th of July”  (lines 20-21).We dropped approximately 240,000 cluster bombs during the first allied raiding, which must have been an amazing spectacle for any onlooker.  &lt;br /&gt; Toby Keith responds to the sneak attack by releasing this song to urge America to puff out its chest and muscle terrorism to the ground.  He makes it clear that if you attack America, Uncle Sam will “Put your name at the top of his list” (line 23).  This is exactly what America did by invading Afghanistan to stop the group responsible for all of the innocent deaths.  The main method Toby Keith uses to appeal to his audience is that of pathos of the rhetoric triangle.  This emphasis shines through when he sings, “Theres a lot of men dead” and “a mighty sucker punch came flyin in” (lines 5 and 17). These lines both persuade listeners that justice must be served by either making the terrorist attack seem like a cheap-shot or making Americans feel for the men who passed away.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt; It is clear that the persona in this essay is a pro-war, patriotic American.  It shows aggression, anger, and uses strong, sometimes cursing, language when trying to persuade citizens of the United States of America to back up their country.  In the chorus Toby Keith sings, “And the statue of liberty started shaking her fist, and the eagle will fly, man it’s gonna be hell” (lines 25-28). Toby Keith first gets the listener emotionally attached by mentioning one of the most popular symbols of America, the statue of liberty.  Then he finishes the rhyme with it will be “hell” if you mess with the U.S.  By listening to the opening verse of the song, we notice many details about the persona’s life and up-bringing.  The persona’s father served in the army and “lost his right eye” (line 9).  We also know that even though the persona’s father had this accident and may have been bitter, they still “flew a flag out in our yard until the day that he died” (line 10).  This shows that the persona has been in the situation where actual war has affected his family but, nevertheless, still loves America.  The persona is also completely supportive of the war in Iraq. Toby Keith sings, “Justice will be served, and the battle will rage, this big dog will fight when you rattle his cage” (lines 34-36).  The big dog in this case is America and the deliberate attack of 9/11 was the rattling of its cage.  And just like in the text, he supports the justice being served in our invasion of Afghanistan.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The audience of “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue” mainly includes American citizens that lean more on the pro-war view.  Since the purpose of the song is to rile people up to bolster their country, the audience must agree with the actions America has taken in response to the attack.  The song is also focused toward middle to upper-aged citizens because of the multiple occurrences of words such as “hell” and “ass.”  These curse words make in improbable to be focuses toward children.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt; In conclusion, Toby Keith’s “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue” is an emotionally strong, pro-war song made to get the American public to stand up and fight for their country.  When further researching Toby Keith’s childhood and public statements, it became clear that this song was actually a direct representation of his views as well as early life.  His father actually lost his eye in the war and he is very pro-war when it comes to his beloved country.  His song was very successful with its message making it to the top of the country and overall airplay charts, as well as still being a country favorite today, still played throughout the U.S.A.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Works Cited&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;LyricsFreak. 1 Nov. 2007. &lt;http://www.lyricsfreak.com/t/toby+keith/courtesy+of+the+red+white+blue_20138071.html&gt;.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-8444420631373325677?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/8444420631373325677/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=8444420631373325677' title='1 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8444420631373325677'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8444420631373325677'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/12/revision-paper-4-nick-neveu.html' title='Revision Paper 4- Nick Neveu'/><author><name>nickneveu</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08316858330193331022</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>1</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-5603640576016365751</id><published>2007-11-20T21:51:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-20T21:56:05.228-08:00</updated><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>How to Survive a Grizzly Bear Attack&lt;br /&gt;Chelsea Banks&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A day in the great outdoors is breathtaking, with rustic mountains, majestic trees, crystal clear waters and…a giant grizzly bear running straight toward you! At this instant, only one question can be running through your mind: "What's the best way to defend yourself if you run into a grizzly while hunting--or if a grizzly tries to run into you?" These are some basic steps you may want to consider upon a bear encounter.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1.) Remain calm if you spot a bear; avoid sudden movements.&lt;br /&gt;2.) Back away slowly, avoid eye contact, and speak to the bear in a calm, quiet&lt;br /&gt;voice. Running might trigger a chase response, and you're not going to&lt;br /&gt;outrun a bear.&lt;br /&gt;3.) Throw something onto the ground (for example, a camera) if the bear&lt;br /&gt;pursues you, as this may distract the bear and allow you to escape.&lt;br /&gt;4.) Keep your backpack on; it may protect your body if you're attacked.&lt;br /&gt;5.) Don't climb a tree. Trees found in grizzly country generally have weak trunks and&lt;br /&gt;lack low branches. &lt;span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;6.) Drop to the ground in the fetal position with your hands behind your neck if&lt;br /&gt;attacked. Stay silent and don't move.&lt;br /&gt;7.) Roll &lt;span style="color:#000000;"&gt;with the &lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_0"&gt;bear's&lt;/span&gt; blows and&lt;/span&gt; return to your motionless fetal position.&lt;br /&gt;8.) Stay quiet and motionless for at least 20 minutes once the bear leaves.&lt;br /&gt;Bears will often watch from a distance and return at the first sign of&lt;br /&gt;movement.&lt;br /&gt;9.) Fight back only as a last resort if the bear persists. If you can get to your feet, strike&lt;br /&gt;it in the eyes or on the snout as you slowly back away. If you are carrying a gun, or&lt;br /&gt;any other type of weapon, use it as self-defense.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With these simple steps, it is possible to come out of a bear attack alive or at least with intact limbs. However, these steps cannot guarantee success depending on the severity of the bear encounter. What if these steps are not enough? What if they do not work?&lt;br /&gt;Nearly all authorities on the subject of bear attacks agree that the first two words to think about in this situation are "pepper spray." I am fully aware that some hunters associate pepper spray with politically correct, granola-eating, New Age, tree-hugger &lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_1"&gt;crapola&lt;/span&gt;. For example, my father is a diligent hunter and simply proclaims "Just give me my gun," and brag, "I'll drop any charging &lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_2"&gt;griz&lt;/span&gt; like a sack of rocks."&lt;br /&gt;Other hunters are less fanatical on the subject, but simply have serious (and understandable) doubts about the effectiveness of a spray can to stop one of the largest and most dangerous animals in North America. Doesn't it just make sense that a high-caliber bullet is more forceful, and more effective in a life-or-death situation?&lt;br /&gt;It’s a reasonable question, and by no means should hunters dismiss the power and value of their firearms. However, it is so often the case when it comes to bears, the answer is more complex than it first appears.&lt;br /&gt;Studies by biologist Stephen &lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_3"&gt;Herrero&lt;/span&gt; and others indicate that pepper spray works on charging bears about 90 to 96 percent of the time. Mark &lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_4"&gt;Matheny&lt;/span&gt;, a hunter who was seriously mauled by a grizzly several years ago while deer hunting north of Yellowstone Park, and who subsequently began a career devoted to bear self-defense and the manufacture of &lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_5"&gt;UDAP&lt;/span&gt; pepper spray, explains how a mere blast of cayenne aerosol can stop an angry grizzly bear:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"First, with a charging bear the loud hissing and billowing cloud startles them, lessening or turning their aggressive intentions into a state of surprise or even defensive evasion. When a bear hits the wall of fog and breathes it in, his sense of smell is instantly shut down, which confuses any animal. In many cases, they go off hacking and coughing."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For those who believe a gun is still a better bet to stop a bear, &lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_6"&gt;Matheny&lt;/span&gt; adds:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Some people think a .44 magnum or large-caliber rifle is going to have the 'power' to stop a bear. But you're talking about a bullet not much wider than a writing pen hitting a vital area. That's assuming you even get a bullet off. You've got to get the gun up, aim, and fire. With pepper spray, you can fire right from the holster, putting up a wide stream, even a fog, of deterrent. You can respond instantly and the likelihood of hitting the bear is much greater."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Another compelling reason for the use of pepper spray instead is that many grizzly charges are not full "attacks," but are only attempts by the bear to discourage and intimidate human intruders. For instance, if you surprise a grizzly feeding on an elk carcass, the bear might charge without intending actual contact. Its purpose is simply to drive you away.&lt;br /&gt;Of course, for those who are not experts at reading bear behavior, it's fair to ask, "How am I supposed to know whether the bear means business or is just bluffing?" This is precisely why pepper spray is a better alternative to gunfire in most situations. With the spray, you can very likely discourage the bear without worsening the situation or elevating it to an irreversibly deadlier level. If the bear breaks through the spray blast, and you're an armed hunter, that is when you resort to self-defense. You still have your gun as a last resort. But if a sprayed bear runs off, the encounter is over. No one is hurt. Conversely, if your first line of defense is a gunshot, and you shoot at the bear, the results will almost always be more severe. If the bear was only bluffing, you have now either killed or wounded a bear unnecessarily. Also possible is that by wounding it you've turned a bluffing bear into a seriously enraged one, intent on killing you! Another scenario: You shoot at an attacking bear and--because they come so fast, unbelievably fast if you've never experienced it, often catching you in utter surprise--you simply miss. The bear is on you. What you missed with bullets you could have easily hit with pepper spray.&lt;br /&gt;In the end, the ideal is to protect yourself while sparing the bears, whenever that's possible.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-5603640576016365751?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/5603640576016365751/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=5603640576016365751' title='1 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/5603640576016365751'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/5603640576016365751'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/how-to-survive-grizzly-bear-attack_20.html' title=''/><author><name>clbanks</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/10181802106871565058</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>1</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-4713486575374074322</id><published>2007-11-20T21:40:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-20T21:45:40.886-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Paper #5</title><content type='html'>&lt;div align="left"&gt;Kylie Dekin&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;English 101-099&lt;br /&gt;21 November 2007&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div align="center"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:130%;"&gt;How to Survive Mardi Gras&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Beads, moon pies, cups galore! Music playing, people dancing, huge floats rolling, and fancy balls! This is a little taste of Mardi Gras; a holiday celebrated in the Gulf parts of Florida, Alabama, Mississippi, and Louisiana. My family and I had to learn the Mardi Gras holiday traditions when we moved to Fairhope, Alabama from Atlanta, Georgia. And trust me there is a lot to learn and may take more than one Mardi Gras season to have the skills of surviving this French holiday right away. You have to learn how to make a king cake, the right trinkets to catch, the bag to use, and the type of clothes to wear. It is a lot to take in but is totally worth it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;You may be wondering what beads and moon pies are. Beads are the plastic beaded necklaces that come in many different colors, sizes, and shapes. People have contests to see how many beads they can catch and wear around their neck. After a week of celebrating, you will have consumed thousands of strands of beaded necklaces that you will not know what to do with. Moon pies are soft chocolate covered graham crackers with a marshmallow center. They come in a banana, vanilla, and orange flavor. The orange is disgusting just keep them on the street. Floats will also throw tons of cups. These are good souvenirs and become a great kitchen accessory. Mardi Gras cups are what my family uses for their fancy glassware.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;First, you need to know a little history about Mardi Gras. Mardi Gras is a Roman Catholic holiday that starts on the night of Epiphany, a feast on January 6, and ends the Tuesday before Ash Wednesday, also known as Fat Tuesday. The French brought it to the Gulf Coast of America. Most of the resources say Mardi Gras started in the French influenced town of New Orleans but it really originated in Mobile, Alabama. People, down in this area, fight about where the holiday originated all the time. They have this holiday to celebrate, eat, and drink before Lent, forty days of fasting, started. Mardi Gras means “Fat Tuesday” in French. The parades start the Wednesday before Ash Wednesday and last until Fat Tuesday (Mardi).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We always started off our Mardi Gras holiday by making a delicious king cake. A king cake is no ordinary cake. It is ring shaped made of crescent rolls and cream cheese. Sometimes people put fruit such as apples, blueberries, and peaches into the cream cheese. It is decorated with green, purple, and yellow sugar, melted cream cheese and beads. Some king cakes are more elaborate than others. The cool thing about king cakes is that there is a little plastic baby in the cake. Whoever gets the slice with the baby in it has to make the next king cake. There is a little history about the king cake also. The cake was made to celebrate the Magi visiting the Christ child on the 12th night of Epiphany (King’s). The baby represents the child of Christ (King’s). It takes a lot of practice to make a good king cake. My first king cake that I attempted to make looked like a big cream cheese blob because I did not roll the crescent rolls just right; but it was still delicious.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Now for the best part of Mardi Gras: the parade. We will be attending the OOMM women’s parade in Fairhope. The first thing is what to wear. I would recommend a comfortable pair of jeans and shirt and a jacket. Do not wear green, yellow, or purple clothes because then you just look like a tourist or as we call them the “Snow Bird”. You want to look like a pro and not an idiot. Do not wear heels, Birkenstocks, or any backless shoe. You will probably be doing some kind of running whether it is running with a float or running after a kid who stole your moon pie. Sometimes it gets so cold that when you catch a huge strand of beads it stings your fingers. For this reason, you may want to bring a pair of gloves. Make sure that your hands and fingers will be able to move easily.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Next on the list is what kind of bag to bring to put all of your catches in. Now, if you are one of those people who just like to stand and watch do not bring a bag. All you have to do is put the beads that you want around your neck and the occasional chocolate moon pie in your pocket and give everything else to the winey kid next to you. If you want to catch just a little bit more than one moon pie and a couple of cups then bring a plastic grocery bag. If you plan to be the aggressive type and try to catch everything you possibly can, which basically means you will knock that poor winey kid down to get a green strand of beads, you should bring a pillow case. I always thought this was the most sufficient. My brother and I thought we were so cool because we had our special Mardi Gras pillowcases. My mom let us decorate a white pillowcase just to use on this holiday. Plus, a pillowcase is not too big and not too little. Some of my friends preferred using big Nike duffle bags. Just do not forget you are going to have to carry your bag the whole time and they will be heavy by the end of the night.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Since were going to the women’s parade you want to stand close to the front. Some of the women can throw but most of them do not. So time wise you probably want to be at the parade forty five minutes to an hour early. I was lucky to live in downtown Fairhope so my family and I could walk to the parades. However, if you are driving parking can be an issue. You defiantly want to give another 30 minutes to find a parking place.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;While you are waiting for the parade to start, just stand back and watch the crowd. You have to make sure you hold your spot well because some of those annoying kids and/or the grumpy snowbirds will try to push you out of it. Also, you have think of what you really want to catch, that big item that makes your night. For the girls it is a guarder or a rose. For the guys it is the football or the lacy underwear. And it is a really big deal to catch a big or really any kind of stuff animal. I am not really sure what the big deal is about the stuff animals because they just go in the trash or in a big box in the attic at the end of the week. Just get ready for the jumping, the pulling of hair, and the elbows in the stomach because it can get pretty rough and gruff. I saw an old lady snowbird from Green Bay tackle a five-year-old girl for a hot pink pair of beads. Pretty intense!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;You will be amazed as you see these massive elaborate floats ride down the street. Each year there is a different theme and the floats abide by the theme. The women riding the floats wear funky costumes and masks. The big rule is that you cannot take off your mask. They will be fined a great amount of money if they are caught taking off their masks. You will be showered with moon pies, colorful strands of beads, candy, cups, coins, and much more. You will not get much though if you do not holler, dance, jump, or yell because they will only throw a lot if they see a lot of spirit. By the end of the night your pillowcase, grocery bag, or pockets will be filled.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When the parade is over you will walk back to your car or house with barley a voice from all of the hollering. When you get back to the house, dump all of your catches in a big pile on the floor. My brother and I use to do this to see who got the most overall and then would divide it into different categories: who got the most beads, cups, stuff animals, coins, or moon pies. Then when we got bored with that, we would make our moon pie sandwiches. This is a killer treat that you have to make. Take a chocolate moon pie or any flavor that you like the most and put it in a bowl or plate. Stick it in the microwave for about forty five seconds or until warm and gooey. Make sure to take the wrapper off because I almost blew up the microwave. Then put a scoop or two of vanilla ice cream on it and you have one giant ice cream s’more. It is so delicious. Or you can just finish your king cake.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That is how a day of Mardi Gras celebration is done, parade and all. As you can tell, there are a lot of pointers and steps to know to make your day go well. It is such a fun and spirited holiday that you do not want to miss out. I am so glad that I get to experience this French holiday every year. So the next time you are in my area be sure to catch a parade. Just put on your comfortable clothes, grab a bag, hold your spot, and scream, “Throw me a moon pie, moon pie!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Works Citied&lt;br /&gt;"Mardi Gras History." The History Channel. 20 Nov. 2007 &lt;&lt;a href="http://www.history.com/minisites/mardigras/viewPage?pageId=739"&gt;http://www.history.com/minisites/mardigras/viewPage?pageId=739&lt;/a&gt;&gt;.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"King's Cake Recipe." History Channel. 20 Nov. 2007 &lt;&lt;a href="http://www.history.com/minisite.do?content_type=Minisite_Generic&amp;amp;content_type_id=741&amp;amp;display_order=3&amp;amp;mini_id=1080"&gt;http://www.history.com/minisite.do?content_type=Minisite_Generic&amp;amp;content_type_id=741&amp;amp;display_order=3&amp;amp;mini_id=1080&lt;/a&gt;&gt;.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-4713486575374074322?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/4713486575374074322/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=4713486575374074322' title='1 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/4713486575374074322'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/4713486575374074322'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/paper-5_20.html' title='Paper #5'/><author><name>kylie</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/17489011562132167031</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>1</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-3816555643948994789</id><published>2007-11-20T20:50:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-20T20:52:05.611-08:00</updated><title type='text'>How to Survive the Freshman Fifteen</title><content type='html'>Everyone has heard of the “freshman fifteen.”  When I was younger, people would tell stories about how especially during their first semester of college, they gained between 10-20 pounds. They made it out to be a horrible thing and that there was no way to avoid gaining that weight.  But if you follow theses steps, it will ensure that you do not gain the freshman fifteen. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Step One: Eat Right&lt;br /&gt;We all know that you need a balanced meal to maintain healthy.  Be sure to eat a a good amount of grains.  Grains include food like bread, cereal, crackers, rice, and pasta.  Grains provide you with your carbohydrates. To make this healthier, look for whole grain products. Next, be sure to have dairy products, which give you your calcium. This will include things like milk, cheese, and yogurt.  To be healthy, make sure it is low-fat or fat-free. The next thing you should eat are vegetables. Make sure that you eat different types of vegetables, like dark green vegetables, orange vegetables, starchy vegetables, dry beans and peas, and then any other kind of vegetable. Then you should eat fruits.  You should eat a variety of fruit and you can choose from fresh, frozen, canned, or dried; although fresh would be the healthiest.  You should avoid fruit juice that isn’t 100% juice.  Vegetables and fruit provide your body with nutrients like dietary fiber, potassium, folate (folic acid), vitamin A, vitamin E, and vitamin C. Next, eat meats and beans.  These provide you with protein, B vitamins (niacin, thiamin, riboflavin, and B6), vitamin E, iron, zinc, and magnesium.  You should always choose low-fat or lean meats and poultry.  If at all possible, bake, broil, or grill the meat and try to avoid deep-frying it.  Try to vary your choices—with more fish, beans, nuts, peas, and seeds.  The group you should have the least of is oils, or fats. Be sure to know your fats, and which types are bad for you. Polyunsaturated fats (which are the good type) contain some fatty acids that are necessary for health called the “essential fatty acids.” Make most of your fat sources from fish, nuts, and vegetable oils.  Limit the solid fats like butter, stick margarine, shortening, and lard.  Along with eating the right types of food, be sure not to eat too late at night.  It is said that after you eat, you should wait three hours before falling asleep. This lets your stomach completely digest your food.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Step Two: Exercise&lt;br /&gt;You should make it a regular habit to go to the gym at least two to three times a week.  The gym offers a wide variety of things for you to choose from.  There is a climbing wall, racquetball courts, basketball courts, volleyball courts, badminton courts, a squash court, 1/8 mile track, indoor pool, outdoor pool, free weights, weight machines, elllipticals, treadmills, immobile bikes, steppers.  Along with all of that, there are also 3 studio rooms, where faculty teach classes like cardio, mind-body, strength, and dance.  These classes include things like kickboxing, yoga, BOSU step, water aerobics, Abs and back, and hip-hop.  I have only been able to go to one class so far, but when I went I liked it.  One of my friends went to the hip-hop class even though she can’t dance, she said she had a lot of fun.  Even if you have a test to study for, you can still go to the gym.  I have been working out before and then look to the side and see a girl on the elliptical reading over their notes for the class.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Step Three: Watch your drinking&lt;br /&gt;It is a good idea not to drink alcohol because it is mainly just “empty calories.”  This means that it has no nutritional value.  Yes, drinking with your friends can be a lot of fun, if you are serious about making sure you don’t gain the freshman fifteen, you should think about cutting out or at least reducing your intake of alcohol.  If you want, you can make days where you aren’t going to drink or are going to just drink a little bit.  Just think about the facts; a regular beer has about 148 calories in a pint while a light beer has 99. Dry wine has about 106 calories and sweeter wine has about 226 calories. Double shot 80 proof has 97 calories and double shot 100 proof has 124 calories. As far as mixed drinks go, a bloody mary has 115 calories, gin and tonic has 171, pina colada has 262, and a whiskey sour has 122.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As long as you watch watch you eat and try not to eat too many greasy, fried foods, eat anything late at night, go to the gym on a regular basis, and watch what and how much of it your drinking, you should have no problems not gaining the freshman fifteen.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-3816555643948994789?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/3816555643948994789/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=3816555643948994789' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/3816555643948994789'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/3816555643948994789'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/how-to-survive-freshman-fifteen.html' title='How to Survive the Freshman Fifteen'/><author><name>ljcaldwell</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01290817300480893092</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-4958089834546837958</id><published>2007-11-20T20:43:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-20T20:45:59.781-08:00</updated><title type='text'>how to plan a birthday party</title><content type='html'>&lt;span style="font-family:georgia;color:#00cccc;"&gt;&lt;p&gt;Planning a birthday a party can be fun and exciting. The anticipation that the planner feels waiting for the reaction of the birthday person’s reaction brings as much, if not more joy, than the actual birthday person’s acknowledgement of the party. When planning a party there are many important details to be remembered: theme, location, guest list, decorations, and menu. Organization is a major in key for things to run smoothly. As the party planner you should begin by writing out a to-do list, guest being the first priority.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-family:georgia;color:#00cccc;"&gt;&lt;p&gt;When choosing a guest list it is crucial to invite only those who you are sure the birthday fellow will enjoy.  By inviting people whose company is unwanted drama is likely to follow. Also keep in mind that you can never invite to many people, because more than likely half will not show up and those who do just might bring a friend along. Therefore you are likely to only have seventy-five percent of people show.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-family:georgia;color:#00cccc;"&gt;&lt;p&gt;Next it’s time to decide on the date, place, and time of the party. Most parties take place on the weekends for the convenience of working class; however, if permitted you can have a party scheduled during the week. Be sure that the party does not conflict with the birthday person’s schedule, because they have priority. After all what’s a birthday party without it being somebody’s birthday? Once you have picked a date and time check to make sure your location will be available. Try choosing a place that you know your guest of honor will love, such as a favorite park or familiar hang out spot or even a place that has special sentimental value for the person.  After you have confirmed that the date, place, and time are all available it is time to choose a theme.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-family:georgia;color:#00cccc;"&gt;&lt;p&gt;The theme is where you get ideas for your decorations, invitations, and even games. The theme is especially crucial when sending out invitations. Depending on what the invitation says it can tell your guest what type of party to expect i.e. water party, skate, costume, etc. So you want to be sure that both your theme and invitation match up. This also helps make planning and preparations simpler, because the choices are narrowed down. When choosing a theme be sure it is age appropriate and one that everyone will feel neutral about. Once chosen buy decorations to match.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-family:georgia;color:#00cccc;"&gt;&lt;p&gt;After choosing a theme it will be time to decide on a menu, which should be the easiest part of all. Finger foods are always a great route to go, because they are simple and you have a wide range to pick from. Many grocery stores have delis that will cater. However if budget is an issue you can prepare simple platters such as fruit plates, sandwich trays, cheese and cracker trays, and vegetable trays. If you’re throwing a party for a younger age group chips and hot dogs are always a winner. This is also the time to order the cake. The cake should match the theme or be a symbol of the birthday person’s favorite character or hobby. Also you should provide a variety of decaffeinated and caffeinated drinks, water, juice, and alcohol if age appropriate.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-family:georgia;color:#00cccc;"&gt;&lt;p&gt;To ensure your guests will have a jolly time have great entertainment planned. DJ’s are generally a great choice, but they can be costly. DJ’s allow your guests and guest of honor to show off their latest move and enjoy their favorite songs. If you need entertainment that fits your budget better try planning games such as, pin the tale on the donkey, cake walk, horse shoes, dominoes, spades, and piñata. When choosing games your options are basically endless so long as they are age appropriate and fit your budget. So use your imagination and be creative, also improvise whenever needed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-family:georgia;color:#00cccc;"&gt;&lt;p&gt;Finally send out your invites be sure to include an r.s.v.p with a deadline. Make sure the deadline is at least a week before the party. This will allow you time to make changes if necessary. Include an end note informing your guest that food and drinks will be provided, however a light meal before hand is encouraged. Once your r.s.v.p. deadline has come you can decide if you need to order more or less food and party favors.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-family:georgia;color:#00cccc;"&gt;&lt;p&gt;Planning a birthday party is simple it just requires time and dedication. Not only are they simple, but they can be quite inexpensive so long as you budget properly. If you follow these steps your planning will go stress and hassle free. And as you run over a few last minute details and await the arrival of guest, relax and breathe; your party will have a great turn out and be the talk of the town.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-4958089834546837958?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/4958089834546837958/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=4958089834546837958' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/4958089834546837958'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/4958089834546837958'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/how-to-plan-birthday-party.html' title='how to plan a birthday party'/><author><name>slrice</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09413708744428764012</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-2690280851423556759</id><published>2007-11-20T18:18:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-20T18:22:37.998-08:00</updated><title type='text'>How to enjoy Mardi Gras in Mobile</title><content type='html'>Jared Sims&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;20 November 2007&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mardi Gras was my most anticipated holiday as a child. Mardi Gras originated in my home city of Mobile, AL. All true mobilians know that the holiday did not begin in New Orleans but instead Mobile. Mardi Gras literal translation is Fat Tuesday which is French. Fat Tuesday is the main day of the holiday when the most parades ride. Revelers and Vendors began preparing for this holiday months in advance. Mardi Gras colors are green, gold, and purple. Weeks before the season starts you will begin to notice decorations throughout Mobile. As you drive through neighborhoods, you begin to notice flags and beads strewn everywhere. Stores decorate their windows, signs, and have special sales for the holiday. Parades vary depending on which organization is riding on that certain night. The magnitude of the crowd at parades all depends on the amount of throws they normally distribute. Throws range from moon pies, to beads, to candy, but sometimes you will catch something and just think, “What the hell?” The cost to join an organization varies depending on which you are attempting to join. If you want to enjoy Mardi Gras take note.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1) &lt;strong&gt;Parking&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Parking is generally bad considering the high volume of people trying to squeeze into downtown Mobile. If you aren’t a big fan of walking I would suggest you to arrive at least an hour early to any parade. The best parking, depending on what area you prefer to stand in, is normally in the Mobile Civic Center or on Water Street. Parades follow three different routes depending on the day and parade. The easiest way to find out where the parades run is to either look on the internet or in the newspaper. If you know where to stand in advance, you can catch the parade twice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;2) &lt;strong&gt;Location&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A hard core reveler observes his surroundings once he finds a place to stand. There are several questions you must ask yourself once you find a place to stand. The three key questions are listed as follows: Are there any balconies overhead? Is there anything that I can elevate myself on? Are there a lot of tall people in my area? Are there any skanks sitting on their boyfriends shoulders wearing low cut shirts? Balconies seem to attract a lot of attention for drunken people on floats. It almost seems as if the float rider’s goals are to see how much they can pelt onto a balcony before they pass it. If you are standing under a balcony I suggest that you move unless you want to go home empty handed. Elevation is also a key to catching throws, unless you are ugly or deformed. Look for objects that you can elevate yourself on to make you stand out from the rest of the crowd. Tall people are a reveler’s nightmare. Always observe the people in your immediate area to make sure you aren’t standing by Lurch or Shaquille O’Neal. Tall people seem to squeeze their way into crowds of shorter people disrupting the flow of throws in the area. Every parade I have been to there has always been some skank wearing a low cut shirt with her belly button showing that has hopped up on her boyfriends shoulders to attract attention from float riders. The float riders see a beautiful young lady thanks to beer goggles and pelt this skank with all of their throws. I would suggest either staying either very far from the skank or in front of her to grab her throws.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;3) &lt;strong&gt;Acquiring Throws&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Technique is critical if you want to come home with a large amount of throws. Certain people take catching throws more seriously than others. If you are one of the serious ones you need to make sure you are following certain steps. Notice every float coming before it gets to you. Watch which riders are throwing the most throws. As the float begins to near, you will notice people with signs with random names on them. You can assume that these random names are people that the sign-holder knows that are on the float. If possible, stand as close to the sign-holder as possible, preferably in front of them. Attempt to get whoever is throwing the most throws attention. As throws begin to coast through the air there are several things you must take into account. You are standing shoulder to shoulder with people all around you. The goal of all the people you are standing around is the same as yours, to catch whatever is in the air. You must time your jump right if you want to beat competition. Do not be humble, do whatever you have to get throws. My most successful parades where I have caught a large quantity of throws are owed to my uncanny ability to snatch things away from people. I would have to suggest attending parades with groups of friends in case an unruly reveler gets angry about you snatching throws or being in their way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;4) &lt;strong&gt;Post-Parade Activities&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After parades, one of two things to do is stroll around downtown. Downtown Mobile offers a variety of things to do during the Mardi Gras season. People generally associate downtown with being a strict adult venue, but I had some of the best times of my life in downtown Mobile when I was still in grade school. Dauphin Street is the center of all attention during Mardi Gras. People line balconies and throw beads on revelers as they mingle in the street. Radio stations set up on balconies of bars, generally accompanied by topless girls to attract a crowd. Bars are plentiful in downtown Mobile and suit a variety of audiences.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;5) &lt;strong&gt;Exiting&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Exiting big events is some people’s worst nightmare. Revelers angry from not catching enough throws are normally going to exhibit some type of road rage so you must be careful. Downtown Mobile is not the easiest place to maneuver around after parades. The faster you get to your car the quicker you will get out of the area. People that come from Mississippi and Florida use Interstate 10 to head home. I have found from experience that if you exit using the new Interstate 65, you will avoid a lot of traffic. As you exit, sit back, relax, and think of how fun of a time you just had at Mardi Gras in Mobile.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-2690280851423556759?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/2690280851423556759/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=2690280851423556759' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/2690280851423556759'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/2690280851423556759'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/how-to-enjoy-mardi-gras-in-mobile.html' title='How to enjoy Mardi Gras in Mobile'/><author><name>Jared Sims</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-1349265681800991681</id><published>2007-11-20T16:38:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-20T16:39:56.566-08:00</updated><title type='text'>How to Survive Sorority Recruitment</title><content type='html'>Meredith Streppa&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;21 November 2007&lt;br /&gt; Since the 1800’s sorority recruitment has played a large role in young women’s lives. Entering college is a large adjustment in and of itself, yet young women all over the United States plunge into the challenge of sorority rush. For women who choose to pledge a sorority this creates a lifetime of opportunities and sisterly bonds that last forever. In this essay, girls from across the country will learn how to survive the stress, excitement, and happiness of rush at the University of Alabama.&lt;br /&gt;  Step One: Application process&lt;br /&gt;If you are planning to go through rush, you must sign up and fill out an application during the summer before you enter college. This application explains activities, interests, etc. that you participated in during high school. It gives the Panhellenic Association more information about you. The Panhellenic Association is the association that monitors sororities around the country. They make certain that sororities are following rules, and keeping current on important events. After the application process, you must find numerous women who were members of sororities and are now alumni to write a letter of recommendation. Where will a girl find alumni of these sororities? Many women find them through friends, grandparents, parents, work friends, etc. It is suggested ladies going through rush attach a resume along with a picture for the alumni to write this “rec”. After the “recs” are completed the alumni send them to their respective sororities. &lt;br /&gt; Step Two: Shop, Shop, Shop:&lt;br /&gt;While going through rush it is imperative that you look your best. Many girls buy several new designer dresses such as Lilly Pulitzer, Caché, Allen Schwartz, and many more. Now, if you are on a tight budget, you can of course find dresses that are not expensive and still cute. Dress you should look for should be age appropriate, conservative, and classy. They should portray that you are interested in joining sorority life, and would represent that greek organization well.&lt;br /&gt; Step Three: Rush Week&lt;br /&gt;As you are unpacking your things into your new dorm room, you are probably anxiously awaiting the week ahead. Seven days of stress, happiness, and pointless conversations of what you did in high school, and how hot it is outside will fill the majority of your week. The first two days are seven or eight, fifteen minute parties called “Ice water and tea”. As you approach your first house, you are most likely wondering how it will turn out. Think long and hard about your surroundings. Also, make sure you pay attention to the house, the girls, and the environment. You never know, you could be spending the next four years in this house. As a large group lines up outside the door, the sorority doors swing open with nearly two hundred women singing about how their sorority is the one for you. Do not be afraid that right when you walk in the door everyone is screaming your name and you are confused where to go. Just keep walking and eventually a girl guides you and the awkward conversation begins. You should basically brag about what you did in high school, what you are majoring in, and the weather in 99% of the houses. After these two days are over, you can basically answer the questions before the greek women ask them. Before the next two days, you will go to a computer lab and find out who cut you, and who you would like to cut from recruitment. This is a very nerve-racking time for all the women going through recruitment. Many girls get cut by several sororities, while some get cut from none. Remain calm and if you get cut from some of the houses, do not worry, you probably did not want to be a part of them anyway.  After the cuts, the next two days should be spent in comfortable clothes. All the girls will be wearing the designated recruitment t-shirt with all of the sororities on the back, flip-flops, and shorts. These two days are spent to have more awkward conversations, as well as to get to know the philanthropy of the sororities.  Everything is basically the same as the previous two days, just in a more laid back environment. Make sure your personality shines through your nervousness. The girls have to judge you on your conversation, so make sure you have a good chat with them. The morning after the philanthropy days is utilized for cuts, yet again. After the cuts, girls dress to the nines just like the first two days and get ready for skit day. Skit day is a favorite of many. Each skit shows the personality of the sorority. Make sure you look like you are interested because the girls in the skit are watching your reactions. Also, you are allowed to relax. There really is no pressure on this day; the sorority is trying to impress you, not vice versa. After the skit you have another short conversation but that is really it. After you visit seven houses, you walk to the computer lab to make cuts. Make sure you think hard about three houses in which you can see yourself. Think: What house can I walk into and feel at home? After skit day, comes preference day. Once again, dress in a nice dress and make sure that your hair and makeup is done nicely. When you go to your three favorite houses, members tell you how much they want you in their sorority and how their house is the place for you. Make sure you make an effort to explain to each girl you talk to that you love their house, and you can see yourself as a member of their sorority. You do not want them to cut you because you said you liked one house over another. You should give all of the houses the same impression so that they all want to have you as a new member. After the three parties, think hard about which house you really loved the most. You will have to walk to the computer lab and rank your houses in order. The first is your favorite, second your second favorite and so on. Make sure you know which one you really want to be in and put that one first. More times than none you will get your first choice pick. &lt;br /&gt; Step Four: Bid Day&lt;br /&gt;When you wake up on Sunday morning, you will be filled with nervousness and excitement to discover your new sorority. During the day, your parents will probably come to help you celebrate receiving your bid. You should spend the day with your family. Go out to lunch, buy some things at the grocery store, and relax. This day is meant to be exciting, not stressful. Around 5:00 you will enter the stadium with all the other girls that went through recruitment. As they hand out your bid in a small envelope they make you sit on it so you can not see which house you are in. After a ten minute talk about how great each girl is, and how much fun you will have the next four years, you can finally open your bid. After you see open your bid, you leave the stadium and run to that house where they greet you with open arms. The rest is history. &lt;br /&gt; Sororities are such a big part in a young woman’s life. Take advantage of them, and enjoy it as much as you possibly can. It will go by fast, so have as much fun as you can, make as many friends, and meet as many people as humanly possible. If you follow these steps you will be sure to join a greek organization, make 200 new “sisters” in one day, and have a blast during your college years.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-1349265681800991681?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/1349265681800991681/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=1349265681800991681' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/1349265681800991681'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/1349265681800991681'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/how-to-survive-sorority-recruitment.html' title='How to Survive Sorority Recruitment'/><author><name>Meredith Streppa</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/02004155133598468529</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-3692133602432091271</id><published>2007-11-20T15:19:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-20T15:25:57.364-08:00</updated><title type='text'>How to Survive Camping</title><content type='html'>&lt;span style="font-size:85%;"&gt;  Marian Acee&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;20 November 2007&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: center;"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:85%;"&gt;"How to Survive Camping"&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:85%;"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     During this time of year, one of my favorite activities is camping. Some people like it, some people don’t, or some just do not understand how to correctly go about it. Camping is a chance to escape all of your problems and experience the world on your own with no distractions. It gives you a sense of freedom, peace and relaxation. It is so much more than it seems and I believe everyone should experience it. Nature is something a lot of people take for granted. Day by day, little by little, it is disappearing before our very eyes. Camping is a way to see what we are missing and learn to appreciate nature as it is, not for what it is becoming.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    There are several different ways to go about camping, but I believe this way is very effective. First and foremost, you must plan your trip. When going camping you must investigate the area you will be visiting. The location cannot be noisy or close to anything you are use to because that would defeat the purpose of camping right? NO buildings, NO five star hotels, etc. Any place that you should want to go should take a good twenty to thirty minute drive. Try to find somewhere exotic and beautiful, somewhere you can hike to an amazing waterfall, or witness wild life first hand (just try to stay away from extreme wildlife..esp bears) . But, there is also camping in private campgrounds. These include bathing facilities, outlets, running water, etc. But, that takes the fun out of camping. You begin to feel like you are camping out in your backyard. When camping, you want to experience true nature. Nature is not for everyone though. So when deciding on your location, ask yourself a few simple questions: Is it important to have full showers? Can I stand not having bathrooms and running water? Can I go without having stores right around the corner? Also, take into consideration the time of year you are planning on going. Weather is very important during camping. You want your experience to be the best it could possibly be.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     After planning your trip, make a list of all the camping equipment you will need.. Start off your list with kitchen gear.&lt;br /&gt;    1.) Food&lt;br /&gt;    2.) Water&lt;br /&gt;    3.) Dishes&lt;br /&gt;    4.) Cups&lt;br /&gt;    5.) Eating Utensils&lt;br /&gt;    6.) Skillet&lt;br /&gt;    7.) Two Burner Stove&lt;br /&gt;    8.) Ecologically  Friendly Soap&lt;br /&gt;    9.) Plastic Containers&lt;br /&gt;    10.) Cooler and Ice&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    Listed above are some the main items you will need for preparing food during your trip. Consider taking dishes and utensils that can be washed and reused. Make sure you bring along metal or wooden utensils. Since you will be using most of them around the fire or stove, plastic utensils will not work too well. Along the way, pick up a couple of gallon sized water containers for cleaning your pots after eating. You will then need your sleeping arrangement list:&lt;br /&gt;    1.) Tent&lt;br /&gt;    2.) Tent Cover&lt;br /&gt;    3.) Pillow&lt;br /&gt;    4.) Sleeping Bag&lt;br /&gt;    5.) Sleeping Pad&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    Consider how many people you have joining you on your trip when deciding on tent sizes and sleeping bags. Tents that usually say they will fit three people, fit two. So, when deciding on tents, make sure to add another person to your total when deciding on them. Considering the time of year, make sure your tent is properly ventilated. Make sure you purchase a tent cover large enough to cover everyone’s tents. A tent cover is placed above a tent in case of rain or other mishaps. Also, check the temperature rating on your sleeping bags. Sleeping pads are used to place under your sleeping bag for more comfort and warmth. After your sleeping arrangement list, comes the essential camping list:&lt;br /&gt;    1.) Flashlight&lt;br /&gt;    2.) Lantern&lt;br /&gt;    3.) Bug Repellent&lt;br /&gt;    4.) Battery Operated Radio&lt;br /&gt;    5.) Propane Cylinders (for your two burner stove and lantern)&lt;br /&gt;    6.) Lighters and Lighter fluid&lt;br /&gt;    7.) Firewood&lt;br /&gt;    8.) Knife&lt;br /&gt;    9.) Citronella Candle&lt;br /&gt;    10.) First-Aid kit&lt;br /&gt;    11.) Toiletries&lt;br /&gt;    12.) Aluminum Foil and zip lock bags (for food)&lt;br /&gt;    13.) Kayak or Canoe (if wanting to get into the water)&lt;br /&gt;    14.) Clothes, Swimwear&lt;br /&gt;    15.) Fleece Blanket&lt;br /&gt;    16.) Soap and Shampoo&lt;br /&gt;    17.) Backpack (in case of hiking)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    These are some of the most crucial items you will need. Make sure you always bring warm clothes in case of the change in weather. Also, you might want to bring cards or something of the sort, to play at night if you reach boredom (hopefully that won‘t happen)! After you have made your list, it is time to start packing your car. Make sure you always pack the largest things first and the smallest last. Try taking a SUV or a truck that has a lot of empty space. If there is not enough room for everyone in one car, make sure the other person drives a bigger car also so they can fit equipment too. If at all possible, try to take one car. You are going to be traveling through nature and the last thing you want to do is pollute it. After all the packing is finished, you are off for your adventure.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    When traveling to your location, make sure to make all your last minute stops before you get too far. When arriving, try to find a flat spot to place your tent. When unloading, begin with the largest things you will have to set up. For instance, your tent or kayak/canoe (if you brought one). Remove your kayak/canoe from the top of your car and place it somewhere near your car. Then, remove your tent from the slip it is in, read the instructions carefully, and your tent should be up in no time. If it is your first time setting one up, it might take a few tries, but you will get the hang of it. Once all the tents are set up, place the tent cover over the tents, making sure it covers both of them properly. After the cover is set up, unload your sleeping equipment and place it in your tent. Next, unload all your firewood and cooking utensils. Place the firewood somewhere close, but do not start a fire until the sun goes down. You want to conserve as much of it as possible. You will want to get your cooler and ice out and load all the food and drinks into it. By now, it is probably time to unload the smaller things such as bug repellent, lighters and lighter fluid, lanterns, pots and skillets and etc. Most of the time it is better to keep all your clothes, toiletries, first-aid kit and etc. in the car. Especially your clothes, in case of rain! As the night and trip progresses, you will remove all your other equipment when it is needed. When you are cooking, always make sure to place your food back into the cooler so it will not get old. Also, make sure you wash your cooking utensils properly. Use the ecologically friendly soap and make sure to boil the water you wash your pots and pans with. That way, all the bacteria is removed properly. When disposing your scraps, always make sure to place them in the fire or in a plastic bag. But, do so immediately or you will have all sorts of critters visiting you! Whatever garbage you accumulate during your visit, make sure it comes back with you, or is disposed of correctly. Always make sure to be very careful with your fire, an unattended fire can eventually turn disastrous. By following these few simple steps, your camping trip has begun and you should be on your way to having the time of your life. Camping is a way of life for some people, and hopefully the love of nature will spread to other people. When camping, always remember, &lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;“take only pictures, leave only footprints.”&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-3692133602432091271?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/3692133602432091271/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=3692133602432091271' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/3692133602432091271'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/3692133602432091271'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/how-to-survive-camping.html' title='How to Survive Camping'/><author><name>Marian</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12554046458782109825</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-6704863639634241876</id><published>2007-11-20T14:20:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-20T15:07:48.448-08:00</updated><title type='text'>How to Survive Your First Semester of College</title><content type='html'>Maria Gagliano&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;19 November 2007&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            Moving away from home, parties, and no more parent’s rules all sound like a blast, right?  Well, there is one word missing from that list, and that is school.  College is the definition of learning how to balance all of these things.  For those of you who are still in high school, mainly you seniors, people will preach to you about how hard your first semester will be, and you will probably just brush that off, but it is true.  As I wrap up my own first semester at the University of Alabama, I have personally witnessed the rush of “college life” take over some of my friends.  While the adjustment from high school like to college life was difficult, I managed to learn how to balance a social life with my school life.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            Dorm life, enough said.  Okay, just kidding.  At the University of Alabama, all incoming freshmen are required to live in a dorm.  Towards the end of your senior year you must sign up with your roommate for your dorm, and let me just say from personal experience, no best friends as roommates; it will not work out and chances are that both of you will not come out friends.  I have lived in Tutwiler, which is an all girls dorm, for my first semester; I hated it, simple as that.  I came into this year thinking dorm life was a good idea, but I was wrong.  The only good thing about Tutwiler is that it is so convenient for everything.  It gets really tough sharing a room the size of a shoe box with someone else because in that shoe box you have your bedroom, kitchen, and living room all packed into one.  It sucks.  Oh, and I cannot forget the stall showers that are really disgusting.  Wearing shower shoes gets real old real fast, and running from the bathroom to your room wrapped in a towel while guys may be visiting can be a little awkward.  Also, dorms are not a quiet place for studying; I could hear my neighbor’s whole conversation through the walls because they are so thin.  If it is at all possible for you to get out of having to live in a dorm, I strongly advise it because I myself cannot make a whole year in Tutwiler, and I am moving into an apartment for my second semester.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            Moving away from home and learning to live on your own brings lots of excitement to incoming freshmen.  There is no more mom and dad to watch over your every move, and no one to make sure that you do what you are supposed to do.  This is when you must learn self-discipline.  Know when it is okay to go out and party and when it is not.  Learn when you need to start studying because procrastination is a problem among all college students.  College is much different from high school and most people cannot make it in college by repeating what they did in high school.  Time management is a key factor to having a successful first semester as well as your whole college career.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            All incoming freshmen are also required to attend Bama Bound in the summer, and believe me it is boring, but this is where you will make your own class schedule.  College class schedules are much different than high school schedules; you may have a nine o’clock AM class, but then not another until one o’clock PM.  You will learn to love the time between classes because it becomes very beneficial for extra studying or catching up on homework.  When you make your schedules, my first piece of advice is to not do early classes.  I made the mistake of scheduling an eight o’clock AM class my first semester, and trust me that is way too early for my brain to be functioning.  Next, once classes have begun, make the effort to get to know your teachers, introduce yourself, and show them that you really care about doing well in that class. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            If you were one who got by in high school without paying attention in class then you better train those to ears to listen because lectures are very important in college, and some teachers even throw clues in their lectures about tests, this is information you will not find in your text book.  Your note taking skills will also improve as the classes go by.  My first couple of weeks, I was not one of the best note takers, but that has defiantly changed since I have been at the University. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            It is very important to not wait until the day before, or even the day of, to start studying for a big test.  It is just plain dumb, and impossible to cram all of what you need to know for the test right before you go in to take it.  Review your notes every night to keep the material fresh on your mind; it will not take but fifteen minutes out of your night.  Making flash cards seems childish and old school, but flash cards are worth the trouble.  I have learned to make the library my friend, and I am sure you will too.  Balancing school life with a social life is the hardest part of the first semester. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            Many incoming freshmen are going to be pledges for their sorority or fraternity for almost half of their first semester.  This means lots of hours will be spent at their house to prepare for initiation.  There will be swaps, when a fraternity and sorority will dress up just to party and drink with each other, mostly every Tuesday and Thursday night, and there are pledge parties on the other nights.  Pledge parties are when the pledge classes of a fraternity and a sorority get together to party as well and meet new people.  This means that there is usually a party every night of the week and you must learn to discipline yourself.  For most people, there is no way you can go out every night and make the grades you really want and need.  Do not forget that school is the reason you went away for college, not partying every single night.  Your friends will not hate you if you do not go out a night or two; plus, if you drink every night then you have the freshmen fifteen to worry about, and that is when the recreation center should become your new home because no one wants to worry about gaining all of that weight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            Balance and time management are every freshmen’s keys to a successful first semester.  Seniors in high school, get ready for a fun first semester, and try your hardest to not let the stress of everything overwhelm you.  Remember, do not procrastinate.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-6704863639634241876?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/6704863639634241876/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=6704863639634241876' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/6704863639634241876'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/6704863639634241876'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/how-to-survive-your-first-semester-of.html' title='How to Survive Your First Semester of College'/><author><name>Maria Gagliano</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09380276139502686786</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-6634517335099693229</id><published>2007-11-20T14:04:00.001-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-20T14:04:59.139-08:00</updated><title type='text'>How to Survive Ole Miss and Saints games</title><content type='html'>Barrett Ford&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Paper #5: How To…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Growing up in Jackson, Mississippi there were two teams that I always pulled for: The New Orleans Saints and the Ole Miss Rebels. Since before I was born I had connections with these two teams. My parents had lived in New Orleans and had started getting season tickets before they moved to Jackson and continued buying season tickets after they moved away from New Orleans. They were also both Ole Miss alumni having gone to school at Medical Center in Jackson. The other Ole Miss connection I had was that most of the people that lived around us in Jackson were Ole Miss fans with a few Mississippi State fans mixed in. Needless, to say I have been to my fair share of football games at Ole Miss and in New Orleans. (For the Ole Miss side of things we will deal only with football games, since that is the sport I have seen the most there. Although, I have also been to my fair share of Ole Miss baseball and basketball games.) This essay will help to serve as a guide to anyone who might be planning to attend one of these two events. We will also discuss some of the important differences between Ole Miss and Saints games since there are obvious differences between going to an NFL game and a college football game.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The first and most important step to surviving at an Ole Miss or Saints game is to enjoy yourself when you’re not actually at the game. Oxford and New Orleans are very different places, but they are both great towns to have a good time in. New Orleans is widely known for its great food and partying; and Oxford is a small, picturesque college town that revolves around Ole Miss and its athletic events. The key is to take advantage of the fact that you are in these towns and to find something fun to do besides just going to the game. My personal suggestion is to make a weekend out of your trip to either Oxford or New Orleans because there is always something to do on Friday and Saturday night in both of these towns. In Oxford you have the option of going to a fraternity party, enjoying yourself at a bar or restaurant on the town square (more commonly referred to as The Square), or just hanging out with your friends or family. In New Orleans you can walk around the French Quarter and go to any number of the countless bars available or have a nice, sit-down dinner at one of the amazing restaurants around town. Whatever you do, just enjoy yourself in Oxford or New Orleans because the towns themselves are half the experience of going to an Ole Miss or Saints game.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Let’s be honest. A large part of the reason that the social scene surrounding football games in Oxford or New Orleans is so important is because the Saints and Ole Miss are so used to losing. And as a fan of these teams it is always important to keep one thing in mind: expect to lose. As soon as you walk into the Louisiana Superdome in New Orleans or Vaught-Hemingway Stadium in Oxford a loss by your team is what you have to expect to see. Otherwise, you will only be disappointed. Don’t hang your head or have a bad attitude, but enjoy yourself despite your expectations. I know this may sound contradictory, but expecting to lose while having a positive attitude is essential. Because, even though there have been a few good seasons (the 2003 Ole Miss team or the 2006 Saints team for example) continuing to expect losing along with a positive outlook makes the few wins you do witness that much better. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Along with being a fan of any team comes pestering and annoying fans of rival teams. This especially holds true when a fan of losing teams because it makes your right to look down on or trash talk opposing fans that much more difficult. This is why it is key to go ahead and get it out of the way before the actual game starts because you probably won’t be able to do any verbal bashing after the game. To put it more simply: get your trash talking done before kickoff. At Ole Miss this especially holds true with LSU fans. Make sure to get all the yelling and arguing out of your system on Friday night and Saturday before the game, because Ole Miss hasn’t beaten LSU since 2001, and it doesn’t look like it’s going to happen anytime soon. Here’s another tip when dealing with LSU fans: the only thing worse than an LSU fan is an intoxicated LSU fan. When dealing with one, make sure to hold your ground and make it known that you are a proud Ole Miss fan. But, for your own safety don’t make any unnecessary advances towards a drunk LSU fan because, if provoked, they will fight you, and they’re probably going to bring a few friends with them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; In New Orleans, the fans that you will probably have the most encounters with are Atlanta Falcons fans. Atlanta-New Orleans has been a rivalry for a long time and for this reason Saints and Falcons fans don’t have much affection towards each other. As opposed to dealing with LSU fans in Oxford, there is a much better chance of the Saints actually beating the Falcons (in recent years anyway). From 2003-2007 the Saints own a six to three edge in head-to-head competition. This makes trash talking much easier and also allows for some verbal attacks after the game. However, Atlantans have a slight edge in fighting skill over New Orleanians, so the key is to outnumber them if a tussle does break out. My general suggestion is to avoid fighting wherever possible when dealing with Atlanta or LSU fans. Only use physical attacks if your own safety is on the line, remember that verbal attacks are always fair game, and hope to high heaven that your team can do some talking for you on the field come game time.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Other than the essential topics listed above, there a few, more minor things that must also be taken into account. Tailgating should be done before the games (and after if desired). Tailgating at Ole Miss is world-renowned and The Grove (the area where all the tailgating is done) is one of the places you must see before you die. Groving, as they call it, is an event, whether with family or college friends, and the food and fellowship is simply amazing. However, tailgating is underrated and also a lot of fun at Saints games, and most of is done in parking lots around the Superdome. There’s nothing more enjoyable than some Cajun food and beer before the game. And, speaking of beer, alcohol will almost surely be available to you at either Ole Miss or Saints tailgates. Just make sure you drink responsibly and don’t make a fool of yourself. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The last thing I will mention is the attire for the game. This is probably the most obvious difference between Ole Miss and Saints games. At an Ole Miss game, slacks and a button-down is essential for the guys while a tie or blazer is also an option. (I won’t even try to vouch for the ladies’ side of things.) This contrasts greatly to the attire worn at Saints games. I suggest a jersey of your favorite player and a Saints cap, along with a pair of jeans or khaki shorts, but it’s really up to you. In conclusion, Saints and Ole Miss games are a lot of fun and the key is to enjoy yourself, win or lose. If you follow the guidelines that I have given you above, there is now way that you will not do just that.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-6634517335099693229?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/6634517335099693229/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=6634517335099693229' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/6634517335099693229'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/6634517335099693229'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/how-to-survive-ole-miss-and-saints.html' title='How to Survive Ole Miss and Saints games'/><author><name>Barrett Ford</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/00895125472695030132</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-7015598857608858087</id><published>2007-11-20T13:57:00.001-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-20T13:58:25.226-08:00</updated><title type='text'>How to get the full experience of an Alabama football game</title><content type='html'>Melissa Lovell&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;How to get the full experience of an Alabama football game&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I have always grown up in Alabama.  My parents are huge Alabama football fans.  I have always grown up loving Alabama football and everything that goes along with that.  I was about 11 when I went to my first Alabama football game in Tuscaloosa.  All the things that I saw and experienced surprised me but also made me really happy.  Since that first football game, I have kept coming back to experience the atmosphere of an Alabama home football game.  There are some things that you need to do to get the full experience of an Alabama home football game.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before you even leave your house to get to the game, there are a few things that you need to know and learn.  You should learn the Alabama fight song, Rammer Jammer, and Dixieland Delight.  You should buy or borrow an Alabama t-shirt and maybe even an Alabama hat.  You should also be prepared for all the crowds that will be in Tuscaloosa and you should be prepared to scream a lot.  Once you get to Tuscaloosa, there is a lot that you should do before, during, and after the game.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1. You should get to Tuscaloosa early on game day.  I would suggest at least 3 hours before the game starts.  There is so much to do on campus that you should experience and you need plenty of time to them all.&lt;br /&gt;2. Once you get to Tuscaloosa you should go to the Quad and walk around.  There are always a lot of people tailgating on the Quad.  The band plays while on the Quad, and there is always something for young children to do.  &lt;br /&gt;3. When there is about two and a half hours before the game starts, walk over to the front of the stadium.  There is a walkway that leads up to the big steps in the front, and there will be a lot of people lined up on the edges of the sidewalk.  You should get in line with all the other people and wait.  At about two hours prior to kickoff, the football team pulls up to the stadium and they walk down the sidewalk to get into the stadium.  This is called the Walk of Champions.  It is a great way to be able to see the football players before the game and get some good pictures of them.&lt;br /&gt;4. After you see the Walk of Champions, you can walk to the side of the stadium that is close to sorority row and you can see the band walk to the stadium.  They call this the Elephant Stomp.  Once you see the band go into the stadium you can continue to walk around the Quad or just walk around the campus for a while.&lt;br /&gt;5. When there is about 30 minutes before the game starts you should enter the stadium.  If you are sitting in the student section you may want to get there about an hour before the game starts.&lt;br /&gt;6. Once you are in the stadium, you should watch the band do the pre-game show.&lt;br /&gt;7. The band does the big bama spell out and so when they start spelling out B-A-M-A you should yell each letter really loudly.&lt;br /&gt;8. When the band plays the national anthem you stand and if you choose, you can sing.  Some times after the anthem some military planes fly over the stadium, so be prepared for a loud roaring noise.&lt;br /&gt;9. Once the anthem is over and the fly over is over, yell really loudly and get really excited about the game that is about to start.&lt;br /&gt;10. The jumbo-tron will begin to play some footage from old games and good moments in Alabama football history moments.  When they show an awesome play, the stadium will erupt in cheering.  Cheer along with the rest of the crowd.  If you really love football, you could get some chills from watching the amazing plays.&lt;br /&gt;11. Then the jumbo-tron with show the doors to the locker room with Saban standing there waiting to come out with the team.  This is the time that the crowd goes crazy and gets really really excited.  &lt;br /&gt;12. You should be yelling really loudly at this point and when the football team comes out onto the field you should start yelling louder.  If you have a shaker you should be shaking.&lt;br /&gt;13. When the band begins the fight song you should sing it as loud as you possibly can.&lt;br /&gt;14. If you are a true Alabama football fan you can boo the other team when they come out onto the field. (This is not required to get the full experience, but it is quite fun.)&lt;br /&gt;15. When the kicker is setting up the ball for kick off the stadium will start a cheer.  They will say roll until the kicker kicks the ball and then they will say tide roll.  Join in on the cheer.&lt;br /&gt;16. Now that the game has begun you are entitled to yell what ever you want at the players and the refs. (Booing your own team is really not nice so I would not recommend it.)&lt;br /&gt;17. Most people think that half time is for bathroom breaks and to get food, but you should stay in your seat and watch the Million Dollar Band perform. (They are really good.)&lt;br /&gt;18. When the game starts back up again, you should continue to be loud and rowdy. &lt;br /&gt;19. At the end of the third quarter, be ready to sing Dixieland Delight.&lt;br /&gt;20. At the beginning of the 4th quarter, hold up four fingers. Do not worry about looking stupid because everyone will be doing the same thing, even the football players.&lt;br /&gt;21. If the team is winning with a minute or less in the game, the band will play Rammer Jammer.  Sing with all the you have in you!  You can even scream the song if you want. (This is even better when there are fans from the other team sitting next to you.)&lt;br /&gt;22. If we have won the game, you can stay in the stadium for some celebration time. The celebration will be better if we defeat an SEC school or a school that is in the top 10.&lt;br /&gt;23. After the game you can do what ever you want celebration wise.  If you want to go and get plastered, then go for it.  There are almost always fraternities that are having parties and people are always hanging out on the Quad.&lt;br /&gt;This is the best way to really enjoy a football game here in Tuscaloosa.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;To live in the south, you should know how to go to a football game and how to make the most of your time at the game.  If anyone wants to fully enjoy a game I suggest that they take what I say into consideration and they will really have the best time of their life.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-7015598857608858087?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/7015598857608858087/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=7015598857608858087' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/7015598857608858087'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/7015598857608858087'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/how-to-get-full-experience-of-alabama.html' title='How to get the full experience of an Alabama football game'/><author><name>Melissa Lovell</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/13377847492202355044</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-421406060672416506</id><published>2007-11-20T09:37:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-20T09:38:02.407-08:00</updated><title type='text'>"how to lure in a big tom"</title><content type='html'>Henry Shields&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;November 20, 2007&lt;br /&gt;“How to lure in a Big Tom”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;                For you non-natives, a big tom is the name delegated to the almighty and elusive Eastern turkey of Alabama. Females are called “hens” and young males are called “jakes”. The eastern turkey that roams throughout Alabama and most of the southeast is one of four major species of turkeys. The other three are Merriam, Rio Grande, and the Osceola.  Despite their difference in genetic makeup these different species of turkey share one thing on common: they are the most elusive and prized game to hunt from white rhinos in Africa to the common varmint here in the United States. Imagine stalking an animal that has the eyes of an eagle and hearing abilities that rival any hearing aid made by man. If this magnificent bird had the ability to smell they would be without a question; impossible to hunt. With this said, the question still remains, how do you lure in such a great master of the wilderness like the Turkey? Lucky for you, I fit the stereotype of “good ol’ boys” raised in Alabama and I can tell you everything you need to know about luring in the elusive “Tom”. It’s just up to you to put my knowledge in action. And as the old saying goes, “it’s a lot easier said than done”.&lt;br /&gt;                First and foremost-Hunting gear&lt;br /&gt;                Because of the turkey’s superb eyesight, the most essential tool needed to hunt turkeys is good hunting gear. Without this, you are better off staying home.&lt;br /&gt;                Camouflage. Camouflage comes in many different patterns and you want to pick the pattern that best matches the terrain you will be hunting. Mossy oak and Realtree are top retailers who make a variety of different patterns to match the color of the woods depending on what time of the year you are hunting. Since turkey season in Alabama opens in the spring, you want a greener pattern of camo, not a dark fall or winter color. When turkey hunting, you want to be covered from head to toe in camouflage. Get a camo hat, facemask, gloves, shirt, pants, and socks.  I cannot stress enough the importance of having the right camouflage; without this you would stick out like a sore thumb and have no chance of killing a turkey.&lt;br /&gt;                Gun and Ammunition&lt;br /&gt;                It is illegal to hunt turkeys with a rifle in all states. This being the case, the weapon of choice is a shotgun. If you don’t own one, you do not need to go overboard when purchasing a shotgun because some can cost you upwards of two or three thousand dollars. Price is not as important as the manufacturer of the gun. I suggest a Remington or a benneli. Make sure your gun can shoot a 3 inch shell. Most common are 2 and ¾ inch shells, but a 3 inch shell is necessary to take down a turkey. You need to check the choke in your gun. The choke is a small round metal tube that screws into the end of you barrel. It controls the pattern of your shot. Shotguns shoot out a lot of small little pellets, and the size of your choke determines whether they stay tight together or spray out in a wider range when fired out of the gun. The four main chokes are as follows from tightest grouping of the bullets to largest: full, improved cylinder, modified, and skeet. You want a full choke that will keep your shot tight together to have a greater impact on the turkey because it is such a large bird. Ammunition is the tricky part. If you are a novice, shopping for right bullets can be like finding a needle in a haystack. Shotgun pellets are made of either steel or led. You want to use led for turkeys because it is more powerful. Next, you want to get the right bullet depending on the gauge of your gun. Know the gauge of your gun and ask an employee for help if you are not sure which bullet fits your gun. Firing the wrong bullet out of the wrong gun can be fatal! Next is the size of the bullet. The most common is 2 and 3/4 inches for shotgun shells, but for turkey hunting you want to shoot a 3 inch shell. The last number determines the size and number of pellets that are packed into the shell. Low numbers mean fewer, bigger pellets and vice versa with the large numbers. For shooting turkeys, you want a low number such as a two or three shot. These are the most important elements to consider when purchasing bullets, the brands vary and are completely up to the hunter.&lt;br /&gt;                Calling&lt;br /&gt;                Calling up a wild turkey is an art that must be learned and practiced to perfection. The aforementioned topics were all preparation tips; calling is the actual way to lure in the “big Tom”. A turkey makes multiple different sounds; the most common are the cluck, strut, and the gobble. The point of calling is to simulate the sound of a hen. Therefore you must concentrate on the first two sounds; the cluck and the strut. Hens cluck when they are feeding and it is more of a neutral sound. By neutral, I mean it is just a communication sound, not to call in other turkeys.  On the other hand, the strut is the sound that lets toms know the hens are ready to mate. This is obviously the sound you want to simulate. Unless you are an Indian, you will need a turkey call to simulate these various noises. There are three different types of calls; the box call, the slate call, and the mouth call. The mouth call takes a long time to master so I suggest a box or a slate call for beginners. The box call is a handheld box with a top that slides over the box causing friction to simulate various sounds. The slate call is a round slate made of chalk and a small rod is used to slide over it to simulate different sounds just like the box call. These two basic calls are very similar and choosing one is the hunter’s choice. You can choose either one depending on your preference, but the most important thing is to practice, practice, and practice! I suggest purchasing an instructional video or CD to listen and learn the sound you want to simulate.&lt;br /&gt;                The Hunt&lt;br /&gt;                Now that I have informed you of all the necessary tools needed to prepare for the hunt, it is time to put it to use. Hunting turkeys is different than any other wild game because they are smart, elusive, and they do not stay in one place for more than a couple of days. First, you want to hunt a hardwood forest. Hardwoods include big oaks, not pine trees. This is because turkeys roost (sleep) in the trees and they do not like pines. Once you have found a good patch of woods, you need to locate the turkeys. The key to this is finding their roosting spot. The general idea is to go out in the evening and find where the turkeys fly up for the night. Once you have located their roost, go back the next morning and wait for them to come down. Turkeys usually come down right at sunrise, so in order to be prepared you must get up early and be in your spot before daybreak. Once in your spot do not move or make a sound because they are extremely cautious and weary of their surrounding when they first fly down. Stay well hidden, have your gun ready, and start calling. Turkeys have a mind of their own, but if you have practiced your calling and stay still you have a good chance of luring in the elusive “Tom”. The hardest part is calling the turkey in close enough to get a shot. The usual range for a shotgun is about twenty to thirty steps. Once you have the turkey in your sights, aim for his head and fire away. You want to shoot them in the head because they have thick feathers and brisket, which makes it difficult for the pellets to penetrate. If all goes to plan and you kill the elusive “Tom”, congratulations! You have joined a group of elite hunters that have done what very few men have accomplished.  But remember, as the old saying goes, “It’s a lot easier said than done”.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-421406060672416506?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/421406060672416506/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=421406060672416506' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/421406060672416506'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/421406060672416506'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/how-to-lure-in-big-tom.html' title='&quot;how to lure in a big tom&quot;'/><author><name>henry</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/13085803124348636318</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-2009768342236919546</id><published>2007-11-20T09:11:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-20T09:16:00.667-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Paper #5: How to Clean Your College Dorm Without the Help of Mommy</title><content type='html'>Courtney Hamilton&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein- EN 101&lt;br /&gt;11/20/07&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Every new student to the University of Alabama applies for rooming their first year and either decide to take a gamble with a random roommate or room with someone they all ready know. I chose to take the gamble. The roommates I was placed with are named Sarah, Megan, and Caitlin. Fortunately for me, I was given a suite in Tutwiler. My first impression of the three girls was they seemed easy to get along with, which made me feel quite at ease. However, as the year progressed I became aware of each girl’s different personalities and living styles. Sarah, a cute brunette with a &lt;span style="color:#3366ff;"&gt;bubbly&lt;/span&gt; personality, might be the messiest person I have ever known. Since I kept up with my room at home, this bothered me when I saw just how grungy a room could get.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sarah, I love you to death, but this article is dedicated to you and your messy self:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;How to Clean Your College Dorm Without the Help of Your Mommy…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Where I come from, people have a lot of money and have no real sense when to spend it or how to control their spending. East Cobb is full of &lt;span style="color:#33cc00;"&gt;rich&lt;/span&gt; parents with stuck up, bratty children. It’s a sad state of affairs but unfortunately, very true. Most parents spend all of their money on their bratty children and unnecessary purchases. One common expenditure popular in the suburbs is a maid. This may be great for the moms of the household, but does not help to raise children with respect for what they own.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sarah came from the same background that I did and she falls in the category of a spoiled child. Although her mother thought she was doing Sarah a favor, she only made it harder for her. By hiring a maid, her mom gave her the privilege to be as messy as she wanted. However, once she strayed away from her parents and got roommates, people did not put up with her filthy ways. Being messy makes it hard to live with a person and can really take away from a potential friendship. Due to Sarah’s untidy habits, I will not be rooming with her again next year. So if she EVER decides to change her ways these are the steps to follow:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Starting with the bedroom:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1.) You must first start with picking up everything off the floor. Ranging from dirty clothes and underwear to empty slushy cups. You must make sure that everything gets put away in an organized manner so that finding things later on will not be so difficult. After following these steps, you will be amazed at the treasures and lost items you will recollect.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;2.) After clearing some space in the room, you will all ready start to feel cleaner and feel the weight lifted from your shoulders. However you are not even close to being finished. Next, you need to clean the necessities such as: the toilet, the windows, the mirror, etc. This is probably the nastiest step in the whole process, especially since you probably have not cleaned in awhile. Make sure to get every corner and hard to reach places.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;3.) Now, look in the closet for the vacuum that hasn’t been used in months and prepare to use it for the first time. Some may find it annoying to unwrap the cord and dump out the previous load, but it must be done. This step is crucial for a room to appear clean to visitors. Most college vacuums are cheap, so be sure to go over a spot twice to get up any difficult objects.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Moving on to the kitchen:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;4.) Please, for everyone’s sake, &lt;span style="color:#ff0000;"&gt;DO THE DISHES&lt;/span&gt;! The smell of unwashed dishes has the power to leave you lonely and friendless. Trust me, it is the rankest smell you will ever encounter. Mold develops in places you didn’t know was possible and dishes become unusable.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;5.) Next, take the trash to the trash room. Over flowing trash cans do not give the room any attractive appeal whatsoever. It may also add to the smelliness of the dishes. The combination of the two makes me cringe just thinking about it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;6.) If you haven’t bought a mop yet, go buy one. It is a very important investment. Most people know how to clean up spills, but for those who don’t (cough SARAH), please pay close attention. After breaking a glass with fluid inside it, you must first pick up the big chunks of glass. Next, get paper towels and soak up as much liquid as possible. You may also get a wet towel and wipe it up to decrease the possibility of stickiness. After the spot has dried, you must sweep for glass you may have missed some. Finally, mop again, because chances are you didn’t get it all up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once you have followed all of these steps, your room should shine and breathing will finally be an option. People will marvel at the cuteness of your room and no longer focus on the clutter. Even you will feel a difference. You will be cured of any stress that you may have felt before and can finally concentrate on your studies. For the feeling of purity to remain, you must repeat these steps every week. Once the trash accumulates, the determination to clean may diminish.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sarah, I hope you have taken note of these steps and in the future become a more cleanly person. Happy cleaning!&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-2009768342236919546?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/2009768342236919546/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=2009768342236919546' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/2009768342236919546'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/2009768342236919546'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/paper-5-how-to-clean-your-college-dorm.html' title='Paper #5: How to Clean Your College Dorm Without the Help of Mommy'/><author><name>Courtney</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/16288865365419204569</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-5398294121125818953</id><published>2007-11-20T06:44:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-20T06:45:21.137-08:00</updated><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>Julia Burchfield&lt;br /&gt;EN 101&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;November 20, 2007&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;How to Run from a Cop&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            I am writing this essay for every student at the University of Alabama who wants to know how to escape the clutches of the unforgiving police that roam our campus. My parents knew that I would experiment with alcohol here at the University. Although they would rather me wait until I was 21 to start drinking, they taught me the responsibilities of consuming alcohol (just like sex, our parents would rather us wait until we were married, but they still teach us safe sex just in case). So, since my parents knew that they could not monitor my behavior while I was at college, they taught me everything I should know about consuming alcohol responsibly. They told me to: A. Most importantly, never drink and drive; B. Never get in the car with a drunk driver. C. Never put my drink down at a party, for some deranged person might put a drug in my drink; and D. Do not get to the point of blacking out from drinking. With these values, I attended the University of Alabama, and was sure if I followed my parents’ advice I would stay out of trouble. I was wrong. The second week of school I was arrested in the front doors of my dorm for a charge called “Public Intoxication”. In case one does not know the definition of Public Intoxication I will gladly inform them. According to the StudentLife website, Public Intoxication “requires that the person be intoxicated to the degree that he/she is a danger to him/herself or another person. Being publicly intoxicated makes a person vulnerable to robbery, assault, and a number of other difficulties”. Now, before I begin I would like to say that I know that I was wrong for breaking the law; however, I went through all the precautions my parents bestowed in me before I went to my dorm. I A: Found a sober ride; B. Did not set my drink down at the party or let anyone else make me a drink; and C. Was not at the point of blackout because I remember every vivid detail of being arrested (which I will not go into because of its length and depth). As a result I spent 10 hours in the Tuscaloosa County Jail, and as I sat there in the “pink room” (which is a room that is painted pink to make people become sober) I was so confused on what I could have done to avoid being arrested. I came up with a few ideas, some which have worked recently, so I thought I would share them with others so they would not spare my fate.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            One great way to get away from a cop is run. If you are at a party and the cops pull up the house you are in, run for life out the back door and don’t stop until you get to a place of safety. Now, do not run from the cop if they can see you, because the first thing they are going to do is run after you; and you have just given everyone else at the party a chance to leave the scene. However, judge the cop’s size, if they are really overweight, and you know you are a fast runner, you can chance it. But, your best bet from running from a police officer would be to run while they are in their car out the back door, so they did not even know you were at the party.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            Another way to escape from the police is to hide. Don’t be an idiot and hide in a bedroom or closet, they look in there. Hide in a good hiding spot where no one would expect to find you (i.e. under a bed, in a large cabinet or in the shower). I know these places are hard to come by, but look around the house you are in when you walk into the party; try and scope out a good hiding place before, just in case.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            One thing a person should know to do if a cop shows up at a party is to put their drink down, and get rid of all the alcohol or drugs they have with them. It does not matter how much it costs, or how much you want to keep it, it is better to get rid of the evidence then to get arrested. Besides, if they arrest you, they are just going to take it from you anyway. So if a cop shows up at a party, get all the alcohol that you have as far away from you as you can. Because if a cop cannot tell you are drunk, and you do not have any alcohol with you, you can refuse a sobriety test, and then the burden of proof is upon them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;             Now in all seriousness, I do not think that anyone should run from a police officer. Yes, some of these tactics do work, however if you are caught, the consequences are much worse on you. The reason I am really writing this essay is because I am upset that the University Police is arresting people who are trying to be responsible. I know several other people who have been arrested, and they, like me, thought they were doing the right thing. I know four people who have been arrested walking home from a party because they did not want to get into a car and not only risk their lives, but the lives of other people. I know a girl who was arrested getting in the car with a sober driver, because all she wanted to do was go home. I know a boy who was arrested in a football game, for looking “intoxicated”. I am aware that the police department has a right to arrest all of the above; however, we are in college. The pressures and the exposure to alcohol while we are in school is very high, therefore they are going to drink. It bothers me that when I go to another college, police officers will escort people home if they seem slightly intoxicated, whereas here, they slap handcuffs on you (which really hurts). I think that there are a lot bigger problems, like rape, that should be taken care of then drunk college students (because recently there have been 2 rapes on campus this semester, and four cases of girls being sexually assaulted). I also think that cops should be looking for the people who are drinking and driving, not drinking and walking. I am not just complaining about the police department because I have gotten in trouble, I am just upset that the police are arresting the people who are trying to look out for themselves and for others. Basically what I have learned while being enrolled in the University of Alabama is to drink and drive.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            In conclusion, I do not advise anybody to try to run from a police officer because I would hate to know that I put the idea in one’s head. But I would like everyone who reads this paper to be aware on how strict the law enforcement is here at the University, and to be careful; because even though you think you are doing the responsible thing, you may be punished for doing the right thing.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-5398294121125818953?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/5398294121125818953/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=5398294121125818953' title='5 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/5398294121125818953'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/5398294121125818953'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/julia-burchfield-en-101-adam-weinstein.html' title=''/><author><name>jkburchfield</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/11093548481108473357</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='26' height='32' src='http://www.emperor-penguin.com/penguin-chick.jpg'/></author><thr:total>5</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-460932334365364507</id><published>2007-11-19T23:32:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-19T23:33:51.964-08:00</updated><title type='text'>How to Survive a University of Alabama Football Game</title><content type='html'>Whitney Barton&lt;br /&gt;   “How to Survive a University of Alabama Football Game”&lt;br /&gt; Tuscaloosa, Alabama. Some say its “A football town, with a dinking problem” and others say its, “A drinking town, with a football problem”. I think it is the latter of the two. It is a town with a huge football problem, and that problem is everyone is obsessed with Alabama football. Come game day weekend, the town goes crazy. People are sitting and waiting outside, even over night, just so they can set up their tents in a “good” spot for tailgating in the quad. They block off cars from certain roads around the strip so that people can walk on the streets. Fraternity houses rent bands to come play on that Friday night before the game, and people in general just go crazy for Alabama football. Football is something that is loved at all colleges and universities but very few go to the extent of what goes on in Tuscaloosa that Friday night and Saturday of a football game weekend. In this essay, a girl who has never been to the town of Tuscaloosa during a football game with successfully be able to go through all the same rituals that a female student goes through every weekend of a home game during football season. &lt;br /&gt;Step One: Get a date for the football game. &lt;br /&gt; In Tuscaloosa, Alabama it is very important for a girl to have a date to a football game, it’s tradition. It is something that has been going on since at least when my mom was here in the 1970’s. Starting sometime the week before the game, it is very important to go out a lot and hang out around all the guys. Just talk to all your guy friends and maybe they will ask you or, you could be set up with a complete stranger by a friend. Either one is acceptable. When you finally get asked, you accept and make plans for the weekend with him. The plans will consist of ya’ll going to his fraternity house on that Friday night before the game. There will be a band playing that night. Then on game day, your date will pick you up from wherever you live, and ya’ll will go again to his fraternity house. Once you have gotten a date and made plans, you can then rest assured that you will have the most fun possible at the football game. &lt;br /&gt;Step 2: Go to your date’s fraternity house on Friday night&lt;br /&gt; On the Friday night before the game, you will go to your date’s fraternity house with him. There is where you will find something called a band party. This is when the fraternities rent out bands to come play at their house. Your date will pick you up on Friday night and ya’ll will usually go somewhere to pre-game before you go to the party. Once you are ready to go to the house, ya’ll go and hang out there for a while. Then it is up to ya’ll to do whatever you want. Some people go to bars, other people go to other band parties or just other parties in general. But then you go home and sleep, usually you don’t get much because you stay out so late, because the next day will be filled with lots of excitement. &lt;br /&gt;Step 3: Getting ready for the game.&lt;br /&gt; Getting ready for the game may be one of the most important things of the day. You have to look your best, and there are many things you cannot forget when getting ready. You have to make sure you get up in time to shower and have ample time to do make up, hair, and pick out an outfit. Once you get up and shower, it is time to do hair and make up. Many girls here in Tuscaloosa do full make up for the game. This means you should put on cover up, foundation, eye shadow, eyeliner, bronzer, mascara, and blush. Once you do this, it is time for hair. Many girls will dry it and then straighten it with a flat iron. Or some girls prefer to wear their hair curly, but this is not without making sure it doesn’t go frizzy but putting some type of frizz control product in it. Once hair and make up is finished, you then move on to outfit. Now in the South, girls are much more prone to dress to the nines for football games. For example, I have friends that go to school up North in Michigan and other places in that area. They usually wear jeans and a t-shirt representing their team. Not in the South, especially Tuscaloosa, Alabama. This city is an old Southern city, which means that people tend to dress up and go all out for football games. Down here, it is the norm to be dressed up like you were going to a nice party, just for the football game. Girls most likely will always be wearing some sort of dress. Unlike in Knoxville, Tennessee for the University of Tennessee football games, where everyone, even the girls, deck themselves out in only orange and white, a girl does not have to wear strictly red and white here. As long as she has a cute dress on that is not the opposing team’s colors, she will be fine. There is one more thing before you can leave to go to the fraternity house with your date that you must not forget. It is your sorority pin for you and your date. In the South, sororities tend to be a much bigger deal than they are in the North or any other region. This is why to every game you wear a pin that says the name of your sorority and you also give one to your date for him to wear. This is just something fun to do so you can represent your sorority. &lt;br /&gt;   Step 4: Go to the fraternity house &lt;br /&gt; A few hours before the football game starts, you will most likely go to your date’s fraternity house. Here you will find good food to eat while you all sit around. Mostly people just sit around and drink and talk and have a good time before the game. There are usually boy’s parents and multiple fraternity alumni who like to come to the house to pre game before going to the actual game. This is a fun way to hang out with your friends and drink before you go into the game, because you are not allowed to bring drinks into the game. &lt;br /&gt;   Step 5: Go to the football game&lt;br /&gt; Depending on what fraternity your date is in depends on where you sit in the student section. Fraternities have the whole section from the field all the way to top of the stadium right behind the end zone. And if your date is in a certain fraternity you can sit closer up to the end zone than others in other fraternities. So you and your date go to the game, and cheer Alabama on to victory. There are several different cheers you can sing during the game. It is a fun and exciting time while you watch the team play. Hopefully Alabama will win and you can go out and celebrate with your date and friends that night. A win for Alabama always means there will be much more to do after the game because everyone’s spirits are high.&lt;br /&gt; Some may never fully understand how important football is to Tuscaloosa, but if you are lucky to get to experience it and all its glory, consider yourself lucky. It is such a fun tradition to go to the games and band parties and everything else that goes along with the University of Alabama football. It may seem crazy to some people who aren’t from around here, but to many, its life.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-460932334365364507?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/460932334365364507/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=460932334365364507' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/460932334365364507'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/460932334365364507'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/how-to-survive-university-of-alabama.html' title='How to Survive a University of Alabama Football Game'/><author><name>Whitney Barton</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/17424760943212603634</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-8733540891662432235</id><published>2007-11-19T21:12:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-19T21:15:24.172-08:00</updated><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>James Ford&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;How to Have a Good Night at The University of Alabama&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Having a good night in Alabama depends largely on two criteria: your definition of a good time, and your present “circumstance.” Because everyone probably has at least a slightly different definition as to what a good time is, my own will have to suffice. I have built my definition around what I consider to be the vaguely popular, male idea of what a night should involve. You do not want to be a dissident, so throw the majority of your opinion of a good time out the window unless it matches mine. The definition of a good night in Alabama is any night that yields one or more of the following: &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1) more friends, especially those of the opposite sex&lt;br /&gt;2) time with any member of the opposite sex in closer quarters (this applies only if it follows some kind of social gathering earlier in the night)&lt;br /&gt;3) a good, crazy story (to be used for the former at later parties)&lt;br /&gt;4) dancing (just because dancing is fun, a minor exception)&lt;br /&gt;5) any boost to ones overall reputation&lt;br /&gt;without involving:&lt;br /&gt;1) any police activity&lt;br /&gt;2) any fighting (unless you are defending a girl from an aggressor, that’s actually a positive and should be pursued)&lt;br /&gt;3) any harm to ones overall reputation&lt;br /&gt;4) generally, no lasting consequences&lt;br /&gt;As for “circumstance,” you must take into account numerous factors. I have tried to list those I deem most important:&lt;br /&gt;1) involvement in Greek life&lt;br /&gt;2) money&lt;br /&gt;3) availability of behavior altering substances (this generally means alcohol, but for some may include drugs, and is therefore dependent on age, the possession of a fake I.D., and/or “contacts”)&lt;br /&gt;4) transportation&lt;br /&gt;5) general mood and energy level (which is inextricably intertwined with the availability of behavior altering substances)&lt;br /&gt;6) social status (manifested in the from of friends and acquaintances-note that the underlying purpose of any night should be to increase this status, so as to ensure a better time in following nights, this will be discussed in greater depth later)&lt;br /&gt;Now that we have determined the criterion for the “goodness” of a night, we can form a quantitative relationship for the total “goodness” of a night. The total “goodness” of a night, G, equals the positive yields, p, minus negative yields, n, represented by the equation: &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;G = p(x) – 2n(x) + 8 &lt;em&gt;Note that we multiply negative yields by two because of the severity of their consequences. We also add eight points to the equation so that the lowest possible number is a zero&lt;/em&gt;. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Success is measured by the G scale; the highest number on the scale being a thirteen and the lowest being a zero. We must realize that the positive and negative yields are necessarily dependent on the “circumstance” of the subject. Because of the infinite amount of varying circumstances, this relationship is far too hard to be represented by an equation; therefore this paper will be focused on producing the maximum number of positive yields by manipulating one’s circumstance to be in one’s favor. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Forums and Affiliations&lt;/strong&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There are two main forums in which any night that shall be deemed good will occur. They are fraternity parties and bars. These environments are where the overwhelming majority of social interaction takes place, and the most respected. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If you decide to go Greek then you already have a huge leg up. Parties are thrown for you during pledge-ship almost every night of the week, almost always with another sorority under the exact pretenses that you meet many members of the opposite sex. This is directly beneficial to positive yield number one, and is certainly designed to lead to positive yield number two. These parties are called “swaps.” Having attended only one swap, I am no expert on the subject, but I can tell you that besides from feeling a little forced, these parties are generally very fun. And while the amount of fun had is not a criterion for determining the “goodness” of a night, it can help lead to all five positive yields. Also because of the rigors of pledge-ship you have numerous close friends and many acquaintances. While this all sounds good, one must be wary of the social status associated with the fraternity itself. If the fraternity is reputable, being a brother inevitably boosts your social status which helps your circumstance. If the fraternity is considered no good the opposite is also true. Sober transportation is almost always available which can help lead to positive yield number two as well as deterring negative yields. Also if you are in a fraternity alcohol is almost always provided for you and your date, and when it is not, it is easily obtainable through the numerous contacts acquired in the fraternity. Other behavior altering substances also seem to be more easily obtainable through these contacts. Generally, being Greek helps to increase the number of good nights one has. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If you are not Greek, there are still many opportunities. Unfortunately you will not be able to attend the swaps and pledge parties that are designed to benefit your social status, but you can still attend the open parties held by Greeks on the weekends and all throughout the spring. But it is important to recognize the severe drawbacks on your “circumstance” due to being an independent, or non-Greek. First of all your social status starts out as relatively non existent. Even if you are fortunate to have many friends who are Greek, you must be sure to make friends with their brothers you do not know. There is a great deal of Alabama social etiquette present here that is at first foreign, but easy to learn. In my high school days back in Atlanta, most of the parties I attended included many people from many different schools, so I came to Alabama with my own code of social conduct, which has proven to be a bit skewed here. In Atlanta I could approach any stranger at a party with the utmost confidence that we would get along. That was almost always the case and I had many friends this way. Here it is not so clear. I now try to present myself with an even balance of confidence, friendliness, reservation, and smugness. Apply too much of either on a first impression and it could spell doom for your night. Too much confidence along with too much smugness can easily lead to a fight against not just one brother, but the entire fraternity as they can sometimes be a bit clannish. This directly produces negative yields two and three and can lead to negative yield one. Too much friendliness and you’re a dope, too much reservation and you’re an asshole. You need to find a balance and keep it until you feel a mutual respect, and then you can start be yourself. These rules apply for both males and females. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;You may think this is far too much to think about for one good night, but fortunately there exist a major shortcut for most people that comes in the form of alcohol. If you are able to handle yourself when you drink it is a great social lubricant. This is why the possession of a fake I.D. or a reliable older friend can be a great benefit to your circumstance, as well as a good source of income, i.e. parents. It is important to remember though, that while for some people alcohol can be the key to a successful night it can be a major downfall for others, depending on the amount and the person. This is why bars are two fold. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For many independents like me, bars are a good place to go on nights where there is no open fraternity party to go to. Bars inevitably increase your chances to positive yield number two, but do not pursue positive yield number one unless the opportunity presents itself. A fake I.D. is necessary though for bars if you are underage. If you enjoy dancing, I recommend drinking as well. Luckily at most bars these are the only two things to do. One must to remember to be very wary of their behavior at bars though. Too much alcohol easily produces a fight for many people, and while your social status may not suffer too much from this at a bar, police are almost certain to be involved. You will regret your decision to drink so much very quickly. Money is also very necessary for bars so try to make good grades or get a job.1 It is not smart to attend bars alone, and while a two man crew will suffice, three should be considered the common minimum. Generally, bars should be a last resort, as they might produce positive yields, but are much more likely to produce severe negative yields. &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hopefully this paper will help increase both the frequency and magnitude of “goodness” experienced on any given night. You should always shoot for a thirteen on the G scale. And remember it’s not about how much fun you have, only the amount of positive yields you can produce.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1. A job should be pursued only if it does not interfere with ones nightly free time&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-8733540891662432235?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/8733540891662432235/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=8733540891662432235' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8733540891662432235'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8733540891662432235'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/james-ford-how-to-have-good-night-at.html' title=''/><author><name>jlford</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/05549910601560296927</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-98871865362046450</id><published>2007-11-19T19:44:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-19T19:45:07.807-08:00</updated><title type='text'>paper #5</title><content type='html'>Tim Howard&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;November 20, 2007&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;                                               &lt;br /&gt;How to Learn The Basic Tools to Write a Musical Song&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            Ever wanted to write down a feeling or emotion? Ever wondered why music has so much meaning in itself. Well this is the guide for you! In this article you will learn the basics of writing a musical song. Some of the many different aspects that you will be learning are choosing a subject, choosing your argument, choosing your audience, and picking your style or genre you want the song to be rhythmically put to. These basic tools will not only make you a better lyricist, but also will make you a better writer.  &lt;br /&gt;            The first objective that you will have to do lern when writing a musical song is to pick a certain subject on which you will write your song about. The subject can be anything you want it to be. It can be about a feeling you are having. It could be about a family member. It could even be about a zombie. The subject so much does not matter but this subject lays down the foundation of the entirety of you whole song. It inspires your writing and the type of music that you will later add on to the song.  For example if you were to write a song about being patriotic  for your country on independence day, you would not have a song such as “Halloween” as your background song because it is a song that is suppose to be freighting. You would not want to be freighted on a day such as Independence Day. This is why picking your subject is the number one objective you have to pick in order to write a good musical song.&lt;br /&gt;            The second objective that you will to when writing a musical song is be able to pick your objective. To everything that is considered right there is a way of doing it wrong. You must be able to pick what you believe is right is the right way of your subject. Even when dealing with subjects such as emotions not everyone believes that you should be feeling a certain way about an idea. You stating what you believe will most likely bring up an argument in some type of case. It is how well you prove your side is correct that will help many others to decide what they believe. If they believe what you believe it then allows your song to in popularity.&lt;br /&gt;            The third objective that will help you when writing a musical song is to choose your audience. Because you already know your subject and your argument it narrows down your audience down to two different. The first group of people is going to be a person who believes the same way you believe. This group of people can be in some ways easier to write because they believe the same way you do. Also though they want to know that you know what you are talking about and that your song has guidance in that it will lead others to believe in what you’re saying. Writing to this certain group is almost like writing to your friends or in case for a singer, his or her fans. This is easy because for the most part your friends, or fans, will always stick behind you through the end.&lt;br /&gt;            The second group of people, or audience, you could write your song to is the group of people who are against your case. This approach of writing is much more difficult because you are making yourself have to convince this other group those there ideas of believing are incorrect. This can for many people, make them run away from your music but if approached correctly you can allow yourself to connect with a different audience and in turn have more people trusting in your writing.&lt;br /&gt;            The last objective that will help you when writing a musical song is to pick your style or genre of music that you want to go along with your song.  This all depend on the subject that you picked at there very beginning. Stating from the example in the second paragraph, if you were to write a song about being patriotic for your country on Independence Day, you would not have a song such as “Halloween” as your background song because it is a song that is suppose to be freighting. You would not want to be freighted on a day such as Independence Day. You would want your song to might have brass instruments playing something like the National Anthem instead.  Bringing the famous connection of music and writing together.&lt;br /&gt;            In this article you learned the basics of writing a musical song. Some of the many different aspects that you will be learning are choosing a subject, choosing your argument, choosing your audience, and picking your style or genre you want the song to be rhythmically put to. These basic tools will not only make you a better lyricist, but also will make you a better writer. I hope these basic tools will help you to inspire to not only write but to make beautiful lyrics to songs. I leave you with this one message from Robin Williams  in his new movie, August Rush,  when he says “music is the single harmonic connection between all humans.”&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-98871865362046450?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/98871865362046450/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=98871865362046450' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/98871865362046450'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/98871865362046450'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/paper-5.html' title='paper #5'/><author><name>tlhoward</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/03962776550781984272</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-641968607670034863</id><published>2007-11-19T16:43:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-19T16:46:58.740-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Paper 5- Nick Neveu</title><content type='html'>“Mudding on the Back Roads, Changing oil in the Garage” – Nick Neveu &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the south, a man can be measured by his money, his popularity, or his truck.  It is a great southern tradition to buy off-road vehicles for work or play.  While driving through Alabama, it is easy to see that having a truck seems to be the normal, but having a big truck with raised, all terrain tires and a winch is just better.  One reason the south loves huge trucks is the pastime of mudding.  Mudding is when a group of friends gets together the day after a long night of rain to hit the back roads in search of excitement.  A dream spot for mudders would be a large field with a two or three foot mix of sloppy mud.  To mud correctly all one must do is drive fast, turn sharp, and try not to flip!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This pride for mudding and for their truck is present in almost every aspect of the vehicle from cleaning to do-it-yourself maintenance.  Instead of taking their truck to the shop or local express oil changing facility, it is very common for one to take meticulous care of the engine by doing oil changes themselves.  It is necessary to have a light background in auto mechanics to do the oil change because every car is different in certain areas, but the general technique works for any car.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;First, to prepare for an oil change, there are certain materials that are necessary to own before beginning the process.  These items include the automobile service manual, oil rags, a funnel, oil pans, new motor oil, a socket set, an oil filter with filter wrenches, and a ratchet set.  You should also always do your oil changes in a safe, cool environment to prevent any hazards.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once all of the necessary supplies are gathered, prepare for your oil change by wearing older clothes and finding a suitable spot to do the change.  Be sure that the area chosen has a secured, level surface. Once the car is in park, turn off the engine, and engage the parking break. This will limit the risk of any accident. Luckily, with a truck, it is usually easy to access the engine and undercarriage but if the vehicle has a low clearance, you must raise it by driving onto ramps and securing it. This can be done by placing wooden blocks behind the rear tires.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After the truck is securely positioned, open the hood and remove the oil cap. Next, lie under the vehicle on your back and locate the oil drain plug. This plug can normally be found near the front center of the truck. If you are having trouble finding the plug, refer to the owner’s manual for the exact location. Once the oil plug is assessed, grab your oil pan and place it directly under the plug.  After that, use the socket wrench to carefully break the bolt loose.  Place the socket wrench aside and remove the plug by hand. Be prepared for a rush of warm, or even hot, oil. Let the oil drain into the pan.  This may take several minutes. After all of the oil has drained from the truck, clean the oil plug and reinstall it. Be sure to begin reinstalling the plug by hand then complete the tightening with a wrench or socket. It is important to not over tighten the plug. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Next, find the existing oil filter. The filter should be located on the same side as the engine.  Place the oil pan underneath the filter to catch any remaining oil that may still be inside. Use an adjustable oil wrench to unscrew the current oil filter. Remove the oil filter.  Wipe the area of any spilled debris with a clean oil rag. After that, lubricate the filter and attached rubber seal with a rag dipped in the fresh oil. Finally, screw the new filter on by hand.  It is not necessary to tighten it with a wrench because there is a chance you could rupture the filter. &lt;br /&gt;Following the replacement of the oil filter, it is time to add the fresh oil. Find the oil filler cap that is located on the top of the engine. To make adding oil easier, use a funnel to pour in the oil. Begin adding oil slowly to prevent spilling. A typical automobile will use about four to five quarts of oil. To find out what oil a specific engine takes, refer to the owner’s manual. Once all oil is into the engine, replace the oil cap. Start the engine and let it run for a minute, check the dipstick, and add more oil if necessary. Check the area around the oil drain plug and filter for oil leaks. If a leak is discovered, tighten the cap where the leak is noted.  Pour the used oil that was collected into a plastic container after it has cooled. To properly dispose of the used oil, take it to a recycling center or an auto repair shop.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In conclusion, showing pride for your vehicle is a concept taken to heart in the south.  Changing you own oil can avert any costly mistakes, save you money, and prevent you from listening to a greasy person make up problems with a perfectly running truck when you just want a simple oil change.  As explained, it is quite simple to complete this task which should be done approximately every six months.  It is very odd to hear good things about the southern tradition of big trucks, back roads, and mudding in other parts of the U.S., but one thing is clear, a trip to a muddy hole with close friends and an oversized vehicle can easily fix that.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-641968607670034863?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/641968607670034863/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=641968607670034863' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/641968607670034863'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/641968607670034863'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/paper-5-nick-neveu.html' title='Paper 5- Nick Neveu'/><author><name>nickneveu</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08316858330193331022</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-4406058086037339373</id><published>2007-11-19T15:39:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-19T15:50:23.190-08:00</updated><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;div align="left"&gt;&lt;u&gt;&lt;span style="color:#800080;"&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/u&gt;Kendall Lewis&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;November 13, 2007&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;How to Find and Decorate the Perfect Christmas tree&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;/p&gt;&lt;p&gt;As a child, we had a family tradition that every year after Thanksgiving my family would take a trip to the Christmas tree farm put on by the Boy Scout troops to pick out the perfect Christmas tree. Every year my parents would let my sister and I pick out the Christmas tree for our house. My sister and I would search around for a large, green tree with a straight trunk and all of its branches still intact. When we found the perfect tree my daddy would cut it down and my sister and I would help haul the Christmas tree to our house in my daddy’s black Ford F150 truck. It was always so exciting arriving at our house because we knew the fun was about to begin. It was now time to decorate the tree.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As my sister and I got older my parents decided it would be easier to get an artificial tree because it was hard for my whole family to continue to go to the Christmas tree farm together. Every year as a family we always pick a day after Thanksgiving to dedicate to decorating the Christmas tree since we were not able to go to the tree farm together. First off we have to put the artificial tree together. The dark green branches are color coded into five colors: red, brown, black, green, and orange. The brown branches which are the largest go on the bottom followed by the orange, black, green, and finally the smallest branches which are red go on the top. After the tree is put together the crimson red tree-skirt is put on the floor around the tree. The lights are next. My daddy always put the sparkling colorful lights around the entire tree starting the top and ending at the bottom of the tree. He then sets them so they will flash on and off for a more lively Christmas tree in our house. My sister and I then put the silver garland around the tree weaving it in and out of the colorful lights to add more decoration. My mom and dad would then put on the beads that would light pink and white mixed together. These were wrapped all around the tree along with the lights and the garland. Next came time for the actual ornaments. My family would always start off with the balls. My sister would get a box of twelve balls that were all silver. I would get a box of balls that were red, my mom would get the gold box of balls, and my dad would finish with the blue box of balls. We would all place the balls around the tree putting the different colors all over the place so it made it more colorful. The next set of ornaments we would add to the tree was the ornaments my daddy’s mother made for us before she passed away. Each ornament was personally made for each member in my family. As a family we would pick a spot that we wanted ours to go on the tree. After that the four of us picked out our favorite ornament to put on the tree. My daddy would always go first with his green and white golf ornament that has a player swinging a golf club with a ball on the green by a red flag. This was his favorite Christmas ornament because he loves to play golf. Next, my mommy would put her shinny white cross that was outlined in gold glitter. My sister would then put her ornament on that was a pair of silver scissors, a pink blow dryer, and a black comb. This was my sister’s favorite ornament because she is a cosmetologist and loves doing hair. Finally it was my turn to put on my favorite ornament. It was a zebra printed black and white high heel that was given to me by my sister. It is my favorite ornament because I am obsessed with zebra and shoes. My mother would then add ornaments like reindeer, Santa Clauses, and candy canes that my sister and I had made as young children. It was always fun to watch her put up those ornaments because my sister and I had made them ourselves. We would then add the crystal white cane canes all around the tree. I always loved the way those looked because they made anything look fun and fancy. Lastly my daddy adds the last ornament on the Christmas tree. He adds the beige angel to the top on the tree that holds a candle. This ornament is the most significant because it concludes the decorating of the tree and my family is always together when the angel is added. To finalize the bottom of the tree my family adds nine reindeer pulling a painted sleight that my grandfather made for our family. We then add the wrapped presents all around the bottom of the tree and it is now complete.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Decorating a Christmas tree is enjoyable and exciting. It allows you to spend time with your family and get in the Christmas spirit. It is a chance to bring back memories from years before and remember how each ornament is significant to each member in the family. Picking out and decorating Christmas trees are a way to bring families together to enjoy the holiday season. I look forward to the day that I can pass on the tradition to my family on how to find and decorate the perfect Christmas tree. &lt;a href="http://images.google.com/imgres?imgurl=http://sparklette.net/archives/517/tree.jpg&amp;amp;imgrefurl=http://sparklette.net/archives/christmas-tree-of-the-day-9/&amp;amp;h=650&amp;amp;w=500&amp;amp;sz=184&amp;amp;hl=en&amp;amp;start=83&amp;amp;tbnid=bYLUl7qr8BvypM:&amp;amp;tbnh=137&amp;amp;tbnw=105&amp;amp;prev=/images%3Fq%3DChristmas%2Btrees%26start%3D80%26gbv%3D2%26ndsp%3D20%26svnum%3D10%26hl%3Den%26sa%3DN%26ie%3DUTF-8"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-4406058086037339373?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/4406058086037339373/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=4406058086037339373' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/4406058086037339373'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/4406058086037339373'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/kendall-lewis-english-101-adam.html' title=''/><author><name>Kendall Lewis</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12978075975331304402</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-3120156171486449023</id><published>2007-11-18T17:52:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-18T17:57:03.903-08:00</updated><title type='text'>How to Survive the Hotlanta Summer Heat</title><content type='html'>&lt;a onblur="try {parent.deselectBloggerImageGracefully();} catch(e) {}" href="http://farm2.static.flickr.com/1432/638405429_3c311e4cce.jpg?v=0"&gt;&lt;img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 320px;" src="http://farm2.static.flickr.com/1432/638405429_3c311e4cce.jpg?v=0" border="0" alt="" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Atlanta has been called Hotlanta since before I can even remember but what many people don’t realize is that this is not just a nickname. Spend a few hours outside in Georgia between the months of May and September and you will understand what exactly Hotlanta really is. Summer is supposed to be hot but there comes a point when the summer heat becomes dangerous heat.&lt;br /&gt;The temperatures in the summer usually average out to about 92 degrees but what people don’t realize is that the heat index in Georgia can be so high that it will feel like temperatures in the triple digits. The heat index is an index that combines air temperature and the relative humidity to determine an apparent temperature. The summer months are usually spent outside but what people don’t realize is that this can be very dangerous and risky especially for people not use to southern summers. My friend was born and raised in Orange County, California she had never been anywhere East until last summer. She arrived in Hotlanta around 2 PM in June, not one minute after walking outside the airport she was asking me how I lived here and how I could breathe. This is when I realized how much of a culture shock the Georgia heat is. I didn’t understand what she meant at first but she then began to explain to me, she felt like she couldn’t breathe, the air was so thick and sticky. I was born and raised in Georgia so I don’t know any different; I have never spent my summers anywhere but in the South. I know how to handle the heat and what to do to stay cool but many people visiting Atlanta have no clue how to survive these sweltering temperatures. That is where I come in.&lt;br /&gt;There are two sides to these summer days, your safety and health in the heat and what to do while staying cool at the same time. Keeping cool is one of the most important things in the summer heat; failing to do so can be very detrimental to your health. Follow these steps and you will make it to October. &lt;br /&gt;1. Be smart. Keep cool.&lt;br /&gt;2. Drink lots of fluid. The best choice is water and limit the alcoholic drinks by the pool!&lt;br /&gt;3. Wear appropriate clothing. If you can wear shorts that’s a pretty good indication that it is time to put the ugg boots back with the winter clothes!&lt;br /&gt;4. Slowly adjust to being outside. This is most important for people not use to the southern heat. Pace yourself. &lt;br /&gt;5. Watch for signs of heat stroke or heat exhaustion.&lt;br /&gt;Heat stroke and heat exhaustion are the two most dangerous heat-related illnesses. Heat stroke is the most serious, it occurs when the body becomes unable to control its temperature. This means that your body temperature rises rapidly, then your sweating mechanism fails, at this point your body is unable to cool itself down. Heat stroke can cause death or permanent disability if you do not seek help right away. The symptoms of heat stroke normally consist of the following:&lt;br /&gt;o High body temperature above 103 degrees&lt;br /&gt;o Red, hot, dry skin. No sweat&lt;br /&gt;o Rapid pulse&lt;br /&gt;o Intense headache&lt;br /&gt;o Dizzy&lt;br /&gt;o Nausea&lt;br /&gt;o Confusion&lt;br /&gt;o Unconsciousness&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Heat exhaustion is the less dangerous of heat-related illness that takes several days to develop from exposure to high temperatures and dehydration. The signs of heat exhaustion are:&lt;br /&gt;o Heavy sweating&lt;br /&gt;o Pale skin&lt;br /&gt;o Cramps&lt;br /&gt;o Tired and weak&lt;br /&gt;o Dizziness&lt;br /&gt;o Headache&lt;br /&gt;o Nausea and or vomiting&lt;br /&gt;o Often followed by fainting&lt;br /&gt;If experiencing heat exhaustion your skin will be cool and moist and your breathing will be fast and short. If you do not treat heat exhaustion, it could possibly develop into heat stroke. &lt;br /&gt;The excessive heat in Georgia’s summer season makes the chances of experiencing one of these heat related illnesses much greater than other states. The only way to entirely avoid this is to stay indoors at all times. Who wants to do that over summer break though?  There are many attractions and things to do that should keep heat stroke and exhaustion far away from you as long as you stick to the guidelines. Some of the most popular attractions during the summer time are as follows: Six Flags White Water, Six Flags Over Georgia Theme Park, Stone Mountain, Centennial Olympic Park, or the local pool. White Water is the largest water park in the South and has 50 water slides and attractions. You can slide down one of the world’s tallest slides the Cliff Hanger or cool off and relax in the lazy river that wraps around the whole park. If you aren’t a water person but you enjoy theme parks then Six Flags over Georgia is right up your alley. With 35 thrilling rides and the new Goliath, the South’s tallest and largest roller coaster. Reaching 200 feet up into the Atlanta skyline and spreading across 8.5 acres, reaching speeds of 70 miles an hour this monster is sure to keep you cool. Maybe thrill rides aren’t for you. If you prefer hiking and being outdoors while also learning, Stone Mountain is your place to see and be seen this summer. Not only is it the world's largest relief carving on the world's largest mass of exposed granite it is located on 3,200 acres of natural Georgia beauty. The park has over 15 miles of trails and a 3.2-mile trail to the top of the mountain. It may sound hot because it is an outdoor attraction but most of the park is covered in trees with ample shade. There is also a water park and a lake with a beach for those dog hot days of August. If as a child you spent your summers running carefree through the sprinklers, you wont find that in Georgia. The excessive heat causes many water restrictions because of the little amount of rain we get. There is hope though; Centennial Olympic Park is home to the Fountain of Rings. The Fountain of Rings is a great way to cool off when the summer heat gets to you. In the middle of downtown Atlanta and the centerpiece of the park it is one of the most recognized and photographed landmarks in Georgia. Although all those attractions are great things to do in Georgia, some of the best summer days come from lounging at the local pool until it gets dark. There is only one downside to this plan though. The heat forces many of the guests to be in waters at all times while being out by the pool. This causes crowds and the water to not be as cold as most would like it but the pool is the longest and most loved tradition of hot southern summers.&lt;br /&gt;In conclusion to survive a summer in Georgia, it takes a lot of hard work. Just remember if you want to make it out to taste those simple pleasures of fall you’ve got to spend it taking it easy and keeping cool.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a onblur="try {parent.deselectBloggerImageGracefully();} catch(e) {}" href="http://www.centennialpark.com/events/images/fountain.jpg"&gt;&lt;img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 320px;" src="http://www.centennialpark.com/events/images/fountain.jpg" border="0" alt="" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-3120156171486449023?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/3120156171486449023/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=3120156171486449023' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/3120156171486449023'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/3120156171486449023'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/how-to-survive-hotlanta-summer-heat.html' title='How to Survive the Hotlanta Summer Heat'/><author><name>ashley</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/04948542894417272338</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-2379280426655140378</id><published>2007-11-18T16:45:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-18T16:51:12.834-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Revision paper 3 - Nick Neveu</title><content type='html'>“Snatching Communists - McCarthyism in America”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There are few films to date that can completely capture the politics and cultural outlook of an era in American history. One of these films, however, is Don Siegel’s Invasion of the Body Snatchers. The movie was released at a pivotal time in our nation’s history. During the 1950’s, America flourished in many crucial cultural aspects. These included new types of music such as Rock ‘n Roll, the mainstream introduction of the television, and a rapidly growing economy. With these wonderful inventions and new life, America, nevertheless, also had a dark side. Joseph McCarthy, who was the senator of Wisconsin at the time, helped bring about the “Red Scare” with accusations of the communists invading American culture as well as the government. Any un-American act was subject to investigation which made many citizens lose their jobs, family, and even commit suicide. This “Red Scare” greatly affected Hollywood by shredding careers and reputations of anyone believed to be affiliated with Communism. This idea of McCarthyism spread like wildfire throughout our country. Although many, including director Don Siegel, deny any relation between Invasion of the Body Snatchers and McCarthyism, the evidence and overall storyline present overwhelming support to link the two together.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The political allegory of McCarthyism in the film is discussed in John Whitehead’s essay “Invasion of the Body Snatchers: A Tale for our Times.” Whitehead breaks the film down into many different scenarios which include interpreting the movie as a symbol for AIDS, fears of the decade, or even the central government controlling the political system. His most compelling interpretation as previously discussed is that of McCarthyism. He states that this movie was a double reading, both “a mirror of a particular moment in history and a compass indicating the symptoms of a growing societal illness” (Whitehead). Tim Dirks also presents us with a different variation of the McCarthyistic view. In his review, he explains, “Yet its main theme was the alien dehumanization and take-over of an entire community by large seed pods” (Dirks). He, like whitehead, also discusses the link between McCarthyism and the storyline by presenting communism in a similar fashion.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;While personally viewing the movie, I immediately interpreted the allegory as the spread of McCarthyism in America. McCarthyism nearly destroyed Hollywood by creating the image of communism being evil.  It was then the individual in the film industries choice to either be viewed upon as evil, or to keep their careers going. Just like the pod people in the film, Hollywood stars were in many cases brainwashed to show no emotion about their true feelings of politics or they were essentially destroyed. Not only were Hollywood stars swept by the ideas of McCarthyism, everyday citizens also had hearings for any Un-American act reported or affiliations with Communists. In the film, as the main character Miles escapes to the highway to try and save the world from the pods, a pod person stops the bunch exclaiming, ”Wait. Let him go. They’ll never believe him.” This case of not believing was similar in many ways to the trials of accused communists. The hysteria of McCarthyism was so woven into society, that the accused victim had no chance of getting off free even if they were completely innocent. The passing truck in this scene also had on the back, “Los Angeles-San Francisco-Portland.” I believe it was staged to put Los Angeles first because that is the location of Hollywood!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The one scene in Invasion of the Body Snatchers that sold me to the idea of McCarthyism was when Dr. Kaufman and Miles were discussing the growing problems of the community outside of a restaurant. Dr. Kaufman seemed to sum up the entire community not feeling right about their loved ones as, “A strange neurosis, evidently contagious, an epidemic mass hysteria. In two weeks, it spread all over town.” When asked what causes such as hysteria he replied, “Worry about what’s going on in the world probably.”  It can be easily argued that the writers purposely put this conversation in the script to link “what’s going on in the world” (McCarthyism) to the plot of the movie. Another concept I noticed about the film was that the police was the force mainly responsible of making sure everyone was turned into a pod person. As they are the controlling force in our communities, McCarthyism was the controlling force in our society which in turn made sure the views for Communism were changed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Even though this movie was a perfect political allegory of the 1950’s in America, it can also be interpreted as a political allegory today. This movie still scares any audience, which is why it has been remade three times. Each time the movie is released, it is during a time where people are conforming to the ideas and ideology of that time period. It was remade during the Vietnam War as well as the Persian Gulf War. In each of these cases, the views of the nation outweighed individual’s thoughts, conforming them to the ideas shared by the majority. In today’s society Operation Iraqi Freedom and the resultant of 9/11 both mold our mindsets into wanting to eliminate terrorism and set up a Democracy in Iraq. The Iraqi people are indifferent about this change but America is not giving them much choice by keeping our soldiers in their country. Even though they fight back just as Miles did in the film, it is hard to stop an inevitable force.&lt;br /&gt;In conclusion, even though many speculate this film has nothing to do with McCarthyism, after viewing the movie and dissecting the dialogue, it is clear both these ideas are linked together. Invasion of the Body Snatchers has a way of gripping audiences of all eras with its descriptive storyline and intriguing action. This movie continues to relate to the ideology of society by its adaptivity and pure genius. These ideas coupled with an always changing society allow this movie to stun audiences of any age and in effect, make it an American classic.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Work Cited&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dirks, Tim. “Invasion of The Body Snatchers (1956).” 1996. 01 October 2007. http://www.filmsite.org/inva.html.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Whitehead, John. “Invasion of the Body Snatchers: A Tale for our Times”. Gadfly Online. 1998. 9 Oct. 2007. http://www.gadflyonline.com/11-26-01/film-snatchers.html.&lt;a href="http://www.filmsite.org/inva.html"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-2379280426655140378?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/2379280426655140378/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=2379280426655140378' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/2379280426655140378'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/2379280426655140378'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/revision-paper-3-nick-neveu.html' title='Revision paper 3 - Nick Neveu'/><author><name>nickneveu</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08316858330193331022</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-8689780607931187824</id><published>2007-11-15T21:47:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-15T21:51:36.169-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Revision</title><content type='html'>Kylie Dekin 3&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;English 101-099&lt;br /&gt;15 November 2007&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Simply Horror&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;em&gt;Invasion of the Body Snatchers&lt;/em&gt; was not just a corny old black and white movie; it was a classic horror movie about fear and paranoia always sweeping through the country. People had fear in the 1950’s when the idea of communism, Nuclear War, and McCarthyism were occurring. Fear and paranoia still spread throughout the country like when the Terrorist Attacks occurred and when the United States went to war with Iraq. Some people will not believe something happening because deep down they are truly scared. They will not believe it until they are forced see it. Two movie reviews written by Tim Dirk and John Whitehead, both believed that the movie reflected the idea of fear of communism and McCarthyism spreading. However, I disagree with Dirk and Whitehead thinking that the movie was created to be a politically influenced movie. &lt;em&gt;Invasion of the Body Snatchers&lt;/em&gt; was created to simply be a great horror movie with the idea of making people fear the possibility of scientific ideas taking over the country in a negative way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            In a paragraph in Whitehead’s article, it states that people “viewed the movie as a warning of the dangers of science and inventions (Whitehead).” The idea of space travel and exploration was getting popular during this time. People were terrified that space predators were going to invade and destroy the earth (Whitehead). They were also feared the idea of new inventions such as the construction of the Hydrogen bomb (Whitehead). People believed that scientific progression would affect the country negatively. Dr. Miles Bennell, played by Kevin McCarthy, explains why he thinks these giant seed pods have come to take over his town, “So much has been discovered the past few years. They may be the result of atomic radiation or weird alien organisms.” He believes that all of the scientific advances are the reasons for the chaos of his once normal town. The scientific process of cloning was taking place in the town in a negative way. Everybody was conforming to be the same. They had no emotion, love, or feelings and they all believed in the same things.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            “Look! You fools! You’re in danger! Can’t you see? They’re after you! They’re after all of us! Our wives… our children…they’re here already! Your next!” Dr. Bennell yells this to all of the cars that passes by on the highway desperately trying to find help. This is an example of how people do not believe something because deep down they are truly scared. In the movie, the characters fear the idea of pods taking over the world and everybody being the exact same with no feelings. They do not want that to happen at all. At the end of the movie when Bennell is in the hospital talking to the doctors, nurses, and police officers, they think that he is going crazy and that he is ‘”mad as March hare.” They do not believe him at all. A doctor then comes in with a patient who had been in a car accident. There was a wreck between a greyhound bus and a truck. The truck driver was buried under a pile of “great big seed pods” and the driver was coming from Santa Mira, Dr. Bennell’s town (Dirks). Now all of sudden they believed Dr. Bennell’s story and went into action to stop the spread of these cloning seedpods. This example also shows how people will not believe a story that seems impossible to happen or occur until they hear it for themselves. They fear and hope that nothing like this would ever happen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            By these examples, it is obvious that &lt;em&gt;Invasion of the Body Snatchers&lt;/em&gt; was a classic horror movie of how people were scared of new scientific ideas. They feared that the new ideas would take over the country. People today can relate to this because now we live in a scientific world. Technology is getting more advanced, cloning is actually being performed, genes are being changed by hand, and there are thousands of satellites in space. Technology is taking over the world. Of course I can see how one would relate the movie to McCarthyism and communism because they were events occurring during this time. However, I would not have known that they were occurring if I would not have read the two movie reviews explaining what events were happening in the 1950’s. When I watched Invasion of the Body Snatchers for the first time, I still thought it was a good classic horror film.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the twenty first century, people expect a good horror movie is created with intense special affects, gory scenes, spooky music, dramatic deaths and famous actors. Thousands of dollars and a lot of time go toward all of these movies. However, sixty years ago this was not the case. Not as much money was put into movies. There was a little blood if any and very few special effects that help create horror movies in this era. What made movies scary in the early 1900s was the psychological themes. &lt;em&gt;Invasion of the Body Snatchers&lt;/em&gt; is a movie with little special effects and no bloody deaths or gory scenes. What makes this movie so suspenseful is the spine-chilling music, the “slow building tension,” (Dirks) the romantic scenes, and the fear of new scientific ideas going bad. This movie was obviously successful without the violence and blood because it “is still considered the greatest of all the horror and science fiction classics” (Whitehead), although some viewers may not agree. People are so use to the special effects and computer generated movies that they would probably laugh at this old classic because of the poor cinematography and the cheesy acting of not so famous actors. Nevertheless, this was truly a great horror film because of its simplicity. Today, directors go overboard on special affects and goriness that they forget the plot or the whole point of the movie. They end up not having a good theme and it becomes a corny movie instead of a horror movie. &lt;em&gt;Invasion of the Body&lt;/em&gt; &lt;em&gt;Snatchers&lt;/em&gt; was more than a grade B movie; it is an all time classic horror movie. People should see this movie with an open mind. Since not a lot of time or money was spent on the movie, it lacks acting, props, and special effects. However the plot and dialogue was very strong and it all made sense. I think the movie was very convincing because we can relate to it today. We can all fear that several scientific ideas are going to affect our country negatively, but many other ideas will also affect our country in a positive way too.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Works Cited&lt;br /&gt;Dirks, Tim. “Invasion of The Body Snatchers (1956).” 1996. 01 October 2007. &lt;a href="http://www.filmsite.org/inva.html"&gt;http://www.filmsite.org/inva.html&lt;/a&gt;.&lt;br /&gt;Whitehead, John. “Invasion of the Body Snatchers: A Tale for our Times”. Gadfly Online. 1998. 01 October 2007.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://www.gadflyonline.com/11-26-01/film-snatchers.html"&gt;http://www.gadflyonline.com/11-26-01/film-snatchers.html&lt;/a&gt;.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-8689780607931187824?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/8689780607931187824/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=8689780607931187824' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8689780607931187824'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8689780607931187824'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/revision.html' title='Revision'/><author><name>kylie</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/17489011562132167031</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-7635540814955817229</id><published>2007-11-15T20:12:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-15T20:14:40.110-08:00</updated><title type='text'>revision 3</title><content type='html'>“Look you fools! You’re in danger! Can’t you see? They’re after you…” Hearing this brings chills down my spine. Thoughts of UFO’s, aliens, death, fear of the unknown and terrorist attacks come to mind. However, there is no need for fear or panic, because none of these horrors will happen.  The quote is from a science fiction horror film created to instill fear into Americans during the 1950’s red scare. Neither communist nor pods shall take over America. The only result will be a little trepidation from seeing Invasion of the Body Snatchers. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;             The movie begins with Dr. Bennell being held in a psychiatric facility after attempting to warn his town of an alien pod takeover. How did he go from a respected physician to a patient in a psychiatric facility? It began his old flame, Becky, moved back into town.  She came back, because her cousin was making accusations that her father was no longer himself. Unfortunately Bennell and Becky later learn that her cousin’s accusations were true and that Becky’s uncle has been taken over by pods. As Bennell is searching for answers he finds a pod for Becky in the basement of her father’s house and immediately asks her to move in with him. As they continued to search for answers the townspeople plot ways of infecting them both. Realizing how much they love one another they decide to sneak out of town and warn others of what is happening before it was too late for anyone to be saved. Unfortunately Becky’s exhaustion leaves her vulnerable to sleep, which allows the pod to overtake her and turn her against her lover. The devastation, heartbreak, and fear Benell felt was indescribable by the look the on his face. Once he is finished with his story a report of a pod spotting comes on the radio. It is only then that the doctors take heed to his warning and begin taking action against the epidemic. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;          Before watching the film our class was introduced to John Whitehead and Tim Dirks who argue the movie held great political allegory. Dirks saw the movie as a reflection of socialistic Communism; saying that it was “read fear of annihilation by nuclear war and showed the dehumanization and take-over of an entire community by large seed pods.” Whitehead agreed with Dirks on some levels, but he took things a few steps further.  He not only saw the movie as a mirror of McCarthyism, but he saw parallels between it and World War II. He also said film students often make a correlation with AIDS to the movie. How can a movie with such poor special effects and an even poorer plot take on so much meaning? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;                As I began watching the movie I had this idea of communism and the horrors it causes based on the critics opinions and the idea that the movie was made to poke fun at the red scare. As I got deeper into the movie I did not see any of these correlations. Instead once the movie was over I did not even see it as a horror movie worth anyone’s time. I saw this movie that took approximately twenty-three days to film as a crappy b-movie horror flick. In most horror films you have the cheesy clumsy female who falls over her own two feet and the man who has to check out everything. Not in Invasion there was no suspense, everything was predictable. To add to the painful infliction it caused me to watch the film they threw a love story in it. This was nothing at all how I expected things to turn out yet people actually watch this movie and see examples of McCarthyism saying that by having no emotion we have no control over our selves and therefore allow whoever is in charge to make decisions for us. The lack of emotion shown after being overtaken simply reminds me of the ignorance of people allowing others to decide and think for them instead of for themselves.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;                No matter which way you look at this movie whether it is as a political allegory or a horror flick it missed a lot of details and did not satisfactorily fill in the blanks. So not only was this movie a poor excuse of a horror movie, it also had a sappy love plot. On a scale of one to ten; ten being the highest I proudly rate this movie a three for lack of creativity, clarity, and all together interest.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Whitehead, John W. “Invasion of the Body Snatchers a Tale for Our Times” gadflyonline.com 15 November 2007. 2007. &lt;http://www.gadflyonline.com&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-7635540814955817229?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/7635540814955817229/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=7635540814955817229' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/7635540814955817229'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/7635540814955817229'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/revision-3.html' title='revision 3'/><author><name>slrice</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/09413708744428764012</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-1233937079739750671</id><published>2007-11-15T20:07:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-15T20:11:10.910-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chelsea Banks-Paper 3 Revision</title><content type='html'>The Other&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The unique film, Invasion of the Body Snatchers, is simply a film about conformity by the invasion of “the other.” Some critics give other interpretations of the classic movie. These interpretations are that the film is an allegory for the loss of personal autonomy in the Soviet Union and that it is an indictment of McCarthyism, which is paranoia about Communism during the early stages of the Cold War: “The mob hysteria, the sense of paranoia, the fascist police, the witch hunt atmosphere of the picture certainly mirrors the ills of McCarthy’s America” (Whitehead).&lt;br /&gt;Despite political connotations of the film, lead actor Kevin McCarthy said in an interview included on the 1998 DVD release that he felt no political allegory was intended (Parks). Some, including Tim Dirks, agree that Invasion of the Body Snatchers contains the theme of paranoia toward socialistic Communism. Though Invasion of the Body Snatchers is viewed as a thrilling movie, it will rise above the “just another big hit movie” reputation because it represents the permanent theme of individuality. This takeover is almost always determined as evil in the belief that group-think and conformity are wrong. When “the-other” influences one to be something different than what they truly are, conformity has taken place.&lt;br /&gt;In reference to Invasion of the Body Snatchers, the idea of conformity is vividly portrayed as wickedness. The film can be looked at as a philosophical exploration of personal identity. Just what does it take for people to be themselves? Is it how they look, act, the things they say? Is it not the case that people are constantly transformed into something they weren't just hours ago, or even moments ago? Among the many ways that these kinds of ideas are worked into the script is that sleep is a metaphor for unconscious physical change over time. Moreover, this classic picture depicts the idea of compliance which was deeply controversial in the 1950’s.  BBC News of the United Kingdom referred to the 1950's as “a fearful time for Americans in that they [were] paranoid about the threat of Communism.  In today’s society, the argument between individuality and conformity is still apparent, making this film more than just another horror movie.&lt;br /&gt;Likewise, Invasion of the Body Snatchers portrays group-think as deathly immoral. The highly regarded psychologist, Janis, defines group-think as "a way of deliberating that group members use when their desire for unanimity overrides their motivation to assess all available plans of action." Some primary symptoms of group-think are: unquestioned belief in the moral correctness of the group, stereotyped views of the out-group, pressure to conform, protecting the group from contrary viewpoints, by self-appointed ‘mind-guards’ (Schafer and Crichlow: 1996). The group of pod people in the film clearly believe they are morally correct, have stereotypes of people not like them, and protect each other. Under this mentality of group-think, the pod people believe they live in an untroubled world where everyone and everything is the same. Similarly, they see life without love, faith, and ambition, as simple.&lt;br /&gt;The hero of the film, Miles, warns the world of “the other,” or imposters. Whether it is an idea, an item, or even a person that overtakes our mind and spirit, this invasion is evident. One invasion leads to another. We morph to be like others and are faked onto thinking this problem of non-individuality cannot be too serious. Is more at stake other than individuality? In the movie, Miles states multiple losses in those who fall to conformity and group-think: “The special looks in our eyes” are gone when we conform; we show “no emotion or feeling.” Miles’ friend Jack Belicec shows him a strange, corpse-like cadaver lying on his pool table - with an unfinished, half-formed, mannequin-like humanoid face and no fingerprints (Dirks). “The face is vague, all the features, but no details” Miles comments. It is the mass hysteria of uniformity that leaves no room for distinctiveness.&lt;br /&gt;At the conclusion of Invasion of the Body Snatchers, with the pod people close behind, a seemingly crazed Miles runs onto the highway frantically screaming of the force which has overrun the town to the passing motorists and yells, "They're here already! You're next!" We are all in danger of the invasion of “the other.” People will always deal with the idea of someone or something taking over. This classic film illustrates an identifiable theme that pertains to not only the twentieth century, but also the centuries to come.&lt;br /&gt;Despite the preconceptions of direction towards Communism, this is a gem of a film, not just for sci-fi and horror fans, and not just for its era. It's worth seeing by anyone with a serious interest in film, and can be enjoyed either on its suspenseful surface level, or more in-depth by those who want to look at the film as more metaphorical material for societal and philosophical concerns.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Works Cited&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Janis (1972), and Schafer and Crichlow (1996). "Groupthink." ChangingMinds. 2007. Syque. 10 Oct. 2007. .&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dirks, Tim. “Invasion of The Body Snatchers (1956).” 1996. 26 September 2007. &lt;http://www.filmsite.org/inva.html&gt;.Whitehead, John. “Invasion of the Body Snatchers: A Tale for our Times”. Gadfly Online. 1998. 26 September 2007. &lt;http://www.gadflyonline.com/11-26-01/film-snatchers.html&gt;.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Parks, Kelly. "INVASION OF THE BODY SNATCHERS -1956." FeoAmanteFeo Amante’s Horror Home Page. 1997. E.C. McMullen Jr. 10 Oct. 2007. .&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-1233937079739750671?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/1233937079739750671/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=1233937079739750671' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/1233937079739750671'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/1233937079739750671'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/chelsea-banks-paper-3-revision.html' title='Chelsea Banks-Paper 3 Revision'/><author><name>clbanks</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/10181802106871565058</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-2235314400333864438</id><published>2007-11-15T20:06:00.001-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-15T20:06:12.194-08:00</updated><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>Danny Glynn    &lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;12 October 2007&lt;br /&gt;Invasion of the Body Snatchers&lt;br /&gt;The film Invasion of the Body Snatchers, directed by Don Siegal, was released in 1956, and during this time there were many events going on in the world that this movie had parallels with. Before watching this movie I read several reviews that were talking about the movies parallels with the events going on in the 1950s, but in specifically Communism and McCarthyism. The movie shows a parallel to Communism by making the “pod people”, the people that have been taken over by the aliens, not be able to express their thoughts or any of their emotions and following the ideas of the government. McCarthyism is shown in the movie by the “pod people” going out and hunting down the humans that have not been turned into “pod people” yet.&lt;br /&gt;In Invasion of the Body Snatchers Miles Bennell is the local doctor and he is one of the only citizens who refuses to be taken over by the “pod people” and convert to their ways of thinking. Miles is symbolic of a non-Communist in the movie and the majority of the rest of the town is seen as the Communists. An example of Miles being a non-Communist and the community being Communist is when Miles and Becky are in his office looking out the window and they see the town’s people begin to gather around the time square. When all the town’s people are gathered they receive orders to deliver pods all over the county, and it did not matter what social class any of these people were in, they all did it. This has direct symbolism with Communism because in a Communist government labor is supposed to be divided equally among everyone, not mattering what social class you are in (&lt;a href="http://www.projectsdday.chs.edu/"&gt;www.projectsdday.chs.edu&lt;/a&gt;). Another example of Communism in this movie is when Jack, a local friend of Miles, comes to Miles and tells him that joining the “pod people” is the best thing that he could do, and the same happens when Becky turns. This is symbolic of Communism because with Communism comes a single party government that forces its citizens to agree with their ideas, and that is what the “pod people are doing in this movie.&lt;br /&gt;Another popular view that is taken about this movie is its relationship it shares with McCarthyism. During the 1950s thousands of Americans were being blamed of being Communists or having Communists beliefs, and those that were accused of this often times lost their jobs, lost their families, or some even lost their lives because they committed suicide (&lt;a href="http://www.gadflyonline.com/"&gt;www.gadflyonline.com&lt;/a&gt;). In Invasion of the Body Snatchers, in this case Miles would be the Communist and the other locals would the Americans in the 1950s that went on the “witch hunts” for people that believed in Communism or had Communists thoughts, the whole community shared the same views and was always on the look for people acting in suspicious behavior. This happens when Miles and Becky are walking out of Miles’s office acting like they became “pod people” and they were stopped because of Becky’s reaction to the dog getting hit by a car. Another example of this happening is when the “pod people” go out on their “witch hunts” throughout the county and look for people that have not yet became “pod people.”&lt;br /&gt;Depending on whether you look at this movie as being symbolic to Communists or to McCarthyism is whether of not this movie is relevant to today’s society. If you see this movie as being a parallel to Communism then this movie does not have much relevance in today’s society because Communism is not near as much of a threat as it was in the 1950s and people do not have to worry about punishment when they want to express themselves. On the other hand, if you see this movie related to McCarthyism then I believe that this movie shows many relevant points that are still related to today’s society. There are always people walking on the streets stereotyping people as to whether they are “normal” or some kind of threat to them.             &lt;br /&gt;Some of the reviews I read have talked about both the Communist view and the McCarthyism view, and I would agree with most of the comments that the critics give about this movie. Usually when watching a movie a person will get an idea of what the movie might stand for, and they usually stick with that idea. This movie caused me to have two interpretations of the movie, and they are the same two that most of the critics talked about, Communists and McCarthyism. I can see parallels to both in this movie and I think that the director did a very fine job in letting his audience decide what the movie’s message was because he really leaves everything up in that air at the end.&lt;br /&gt;In conclusion, I would view the movie Invasion of the Body Snatchers as a movie that has parallels with Communism and McCarthyism in the 1950s. This movie also has some similarities with today’s society if you see at as a parallel McCarthyism, but either way you look at Invasion of the Body Snatchers is a terrific sci-fi horror movie.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Works Citied&lt;br /&gt;Halsall, Paul.  Modern History Sourcebook: Stalin's Purges, 1935. 1997. 12 Oct. 2007&lt;br /&gt;&lt;&lt;a href="http://projectsday.chs.edu.sg/2001/web%20reports/cat5/2/files/Communism.htm"&gt;http://projectsday.chs.edu.sg/2001/web%20reports/cat5/2/files/Communism.htm&lt;/a&gt; &gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Whitehead, John W. Invasion of the Body Snatchers a Tale for our Times. 1998.&lt;br /&gt;27 Sept. 2007 &lt;&lt;a href="http://www.gadflyonline.com/11-26-01/film-snatchers.html"&gt;http://www.gadflyonline.com/11-26-01/film-snatchers.html&lt;/a&gt;&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-2235314400333864438?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/2235314400333864438/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=2235314400333864438' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/2235314400333864438'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/2235314400333864438'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/danny-glynn-adam-weinstein-english-101.html' title=''/><author><name>Danny</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/14311538579360603616</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-8393553613665137496</id><published>2007-11-15T19:10:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-15T19:11:46.088-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Invasion of the Body Snatchers (Revision)</title><content type='html'>Melissa Lovell&lt;br /&gt;Eng 101&lt;br /&gt;Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;12 October 2007&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The movie Invasion of the Body Snatchers has been around for a while.  Before we watched the movie with the class, our teacher told us to read some critical interpretations some other people had made when they watched the movie.  The one interpretation that stuck out to me the most was the one that suggested that this movie was a science-fiction movie with an underlying message about politics and communism.  The next day in class when we started to watch the movie, all I could think about was if it was a science fiction movie or not.  The movie Invasion of the Body Snatchers is a science fiction movie with an underlying message about communism.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tim Dirks stated in his critical interpretation that this movie is a science fiction movie.  Dirks does see a political message in the movie.  He thinks that there is some form of science fiction in the movie and he also thinks that it is underlined by some political message referring to communism. The movie is about pods that transform into the people that they are around.  When you go to sleep, the pods take over your mind and then take over their bodies.  Tim Dirks saw the people being taken over by the pods but he also saw the references to communism.  He saw the way the people acted after they had been taken over by the pods and he saw how that could relate to when communist take over a country.  He knew that when some people saw the movie their were going to see the reference to communism, but he couldn’t help but also see the science fiction in the movie.  When the movie came out there had just been the Red Scare and so most people had communism on their mind so I think that maybe that is why some people saw the communism in this movie.  He also thinks that some people think that the movie is about communism because the writer and producer were thought to be communists.  The things that you hear before you watch the movies are going to greatly effect how someone views a movie. Many others have viewed his interpretation the same way. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When I watched the movie, the interpretation that I took away from the movie, it that it did indeed have some messages that showed that the creator was talking about communism.  I even thought that it was a tad bit scary.  We talked as a class before we watched the movie and after we watched the movie.  Some people in the class thought that the movie did have some communism ideas in the movie.  Some others in the class thought about the movie in a sense that it was only a science fiction movie and that there were no underlying messages.  The people are so normal at first and then when the pod people take over their bodies they become like robots. The things that the people said and the way they acted were funny.  Some people in the class argued that the pods that took over the peoples bodies was just like what the communists do when they take over a country and the people there.  In one part of the movie, the people that have been taken over by the pods get more pods to take to their families in other counties to turn them into pod people.  Some people in the class also saw how some one could have taken that as communism.  When we talked as a class, we discussed that the era that movies are made in and the things that are going on influence the way that people view the things that are in the movie.  So if you decide to watch the movie with the thinking that it is going to be scary, you should be prepared for a few scary moments.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If you watch this movie, you should expect to see some fairly scary moments.  At one point in the movie, the doctor is looking in the basement for a pod and he opens the top to a cellar type thing and there is a pod body growing in there.  I have to say that this part of the movie scared me.  There are some good parts when the people change from normal humans to pod people and they start acting different.  They act quite creepy and they seem just like robots.  There is a good chase scene when the doctor and his girlfriend are running away from the people who are trying to turn them into pod people.  Then the girl gets taken over by the pod and she just changes all of a sudden.  She is talking to him and then all of a sudden she changes and looks weird and starts talking weird.  It would not be the best scary movie now days, but back when it first cam out I bet it was one of the scariest movies out then.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I would suggest watching this movie to everyone.  It has its scary moments and then it has its funny moments.  I think that it is always fun to watch old movies and see how many things have changed since then.  Some people may watch the movie and see the political allegory, the communism, or some other form of government involvement in this movie.  Some people may just see the movie as a bad science, fiction movie.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-8393553613665137496?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/8393553613665137496/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=8393553613665137496' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8393553613665137496'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8393553613665137496'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/invasion-of-body-snatchers-revision.html' title='Invasion of the Body Snatchers (Revision)'/><author><name>Melissa Lovell</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/13377847492202355044</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-5745673930028731836</id><published>2007-11-15T18:36:00.001-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-15T18:36:44.340-08:00</updated><title type='text'>An Invasion of Our Times (Revision)</title><content type='html'>Marian &lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_0"&gt;Acee&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam &lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_1"&gt;Weinstein&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;12 October 2007&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The film, The Invasion of The Body Snatchers, can be categorized in numerous ways: a political allegory, the greatest sci-&lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_2"&gt;fi&lt;/span&gt; horror movie of all time, and a social satire. The Invasion of the Body Snatchers was filmed in 1956, a time in which many communistic allegations were put on American government officials, later known as the “Red Scare”. There are many different instances throughout the movie that can link it to the McCarthy era and the Red Scare. According to Whitehead,“Body Snatchers invokes at least a double reading. It was both a mirror of a particular moment in history and a compass indicating the symptoms of a growing societal illness.” (Whitehead) In The Invasion of the Body Snatchers, the suspicion and paranoia of the pod people can be closely compared to the allegations put upon high ranking government officials during the McCarthy Era and profiling concerning certain ethnicity's after 911.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Whitehead mentions,“Body Snatchers may also be interpreted as anti-scientific, reflecting the fears of a particular decade.” (Whitehead) I think this shows how this film can relate to modern day events such as 911 and the after effects. This film reflects the fear of this particular decade and the horrific events taking place. Like the film, people were horrified by the circumstances and were scared for their lives. The most basic human instinct is one of survival and in the film the pod people had this taken from them. No matter how hard they tried, they could not control what was happening to them.They believed their new lives were much better than before and that you could achieve anything and everything with no emotion. This can be compared to suicide bombers and terrorist in a way that they were convinced into performing this particular duty in giving up their basic human rights. They believed they could achieve everything through their god by giving their lives for their religion. They were brain washed into believing they were doing the right thing in achieving martyrdom. During the 911 after-effects, people began to lose trust in particular ethnicity's and feared for their lives.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Terrorism is definitely a major theme throughout this film. Throughout the film, people are fooled by their so called friends. They believe their friends are just as they have always been, but instead they are sneaking into peoples houses and planting pod seeds. In doing this, they are effecting the lives of their old friends. The pods eventually take over their bodies and they are not at all what they used to be. In relation, terrorism is quite similar. Many times, America has been fooled by other countries. We sometimes do not realize what is going with other countries. In result, we are attacked. As in the movie, individuals we believe are normal, turn out to be just the opposite. Terrorist sneak into our country,disguised, and destroy parts of our country. In result, many things change,people involved and uninvolved are completely different for the rest of their lives. Our country is forever changed by these attacks. Therefore, terrorism is a large theme of this movie.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Invasion of the Body Snatchers has been remade twice. To me, this significantly proves that it has ongoing social relevance. This film can relate to modern day events in some way no matter what year it is. This also proves why Whitehead referred to this movie as “A Tale for our Times.” It is certainly a tale for all times.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When reading the criticism of Whitehead and Dirks, I expected the film to be far more related towards McCarthyism. The McCarthy era was a time period from the 1940’s to the late 1950’s in which Republican senator, Joseph McCarthy, made communistic allegations towards the American government and the entertainment industry. In result, certain individuals were stereotyped into being communist. This caused many high ranking officials and celebrities to lose their jobs. People feared certain individuals, and feared their lives over certain things such as the atomic bomb. This film definitely signifies how people felt during that time period. I can see how this film horrified people, because the pods related so much to people being taking over by communist. I think the criticism might have been a bit over-blown, but is definitely accurate to what was going on then and what is going on now.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In conclusion, I believe that this film is very relevant to everyone and modern day experiences. It speaks to people today because of the similarities between the film and the recent 911 horrific incidents. I believe this film is an excellent portrayal of a great horror sci-&lt;span class="blsp-spelling-error" id="SPELLING_ERROR_3"&gt;fi&lt;/span&gt; film. I would encourage others to view it, even though the film is quite old and does not compare to modern day horror films. The suspicion and paranoia of the pod people can be compared to the scare people experienced themselves during the many allegations in the McCarthy Era and in today’s post 911 world.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Whitehead, John W. "Invasion of the Body Snatchers: A Tale For Our Times." 15 November 2007&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-5745673930028731836?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/5745673930028731836/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=5745673930028731836' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/5745673930028731836'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/5745673930028731836'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/invasion-of-our-times-revision.html' title='An Invasion of Our Times (Revision)'/><author><name>Marian</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12554046458782109825</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-9074532032612076524</id><published>2007-11-13T22:01:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-13T22:02:40.675-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Invasion's Parallel to McCarthyism</title><content type='html'>Barrett Ford 3&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Released in 1956 and directed by Don Siegel, Invasion of the Body Snatchers has been received in a variety of ways. Many people simply see it as a science fiction or horror movie. As a film, Invasion of the Body Snatchers was well ahead of its time. It is much more entertaining and suspenseful than many of the terrible horror movies that are currently being produced. However, many people have seen this horror classic as more than just a movie. These people saw it as a political interpretation or allegory. The two most popular interpretations were and still are either viewing the film as a representation of the political aggression of Communists (mainly in Russia), or of the Red Scare investigations performed by Senator McCarthy in response to the threat of Communism. In Invasion of the Body Snatchers (1956), the film aims to parallel the invasion of the Pod People and the means by which they attempt to take over the human race with the investigations or “witch hunts” performed by Senator McCarthy and his cohorts.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;McCarthy, a senator from Wisconsin, and his men comprised the House Committee on Un-American Activities (Whitehead). This committee which utilized vastly greater self-imposed powers than it was most likely given by Congress, used forceful and deceptive means to do what they deemed was best for America during the 1950s. All of these investigations extended from the Cold War which was not a war at all but a “political fabrication” (Whitehead). The Cold War was a result of the power that both the Soviet Union and the United States had gained in the post-World War I era as well as the nuclear technology that both countries had attained. McCarthy blacklisted notable members of Hollywood and many others and called them before the Committee to be questioned about being affiliated with the Communist party (Whitehead). These questionings were more like accusations led by McCarthy who specialized in wild attacks and humiliations of people (Whitehead). Many of the accused lost their jobs, and some even committed suicide (Whitehead).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In John Whitehead’s essay he discusses the impact of the McCarthy investigations and how Invasion of the Body Snatchers is a political allegory that represents them. He discusses how people were forced to become “pod-like” in cooperating with McCarthy and his committee, and that there was a “pod-like uniformity” that took over Hollywood as a result of all the threats and blacklisting that took place. Clearly, this is an accurate interpretation of the parallel between people during the Red Scare and the characters in the movie. The characters in the movie were forced to give up the right to say what they felt or express themselves much in the same way that Americans had to say what the government wanted to hear during the Red Scare of the 1950’s. The people in the movie also had their lives ruined if they did not cooperate, much like the members of Hollywood and others who were targeted by McCarthy. In Tim Dirks general overview of the movie he also lists the “the sweeping mass hysteria” that was brought on by the McCarthy Red Scare investigations as a possible interpretation of the film.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In addition to the McCarthyism view, Dirks also lists several other interpretations that need to be taken into account. One of these possibilities is the loss of our individuality and ability to have emotion or think for ourselves as a result of “conformity and group-think.” This is definitely a plausible interpretation as the pod people in the movie could be seen as not McCarthy or the Communists but simply the idea of conforming to the majority. Communism is, however, what he lists as the major theme or idea behind the film. This “dehumanization” as Dirks calls it can be definitely be seen as an influence on the film because Communism dehumanized people in much the same way McCarthyism did. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It could even be said that the Communist themes are mixed in with the McCarthyism themes discussed earlier. When the people of Santa Mira are taken over by the pod people their bodies are replicated and replace their old ones (although it is unclear where the old ones disappear to), this process is supposed to make everyone equal. At the same time that everyone becomes equal, however, they completely lose their old personalities and emotions that they once had. This process could also mirror the effect that Communism has on society, but it parallels just as well with the way people were forced to act like a different person or lie about their past during the Red Scare. Another obvious similarity between the film and either McCarthyism or Communism is that the transformed individuals are aware of their change and work to convert others. For example, when Becky wakes up from her very brief sleep she makes Miles aware of her change and tries to persuade him to give in. The people of Santa Mira act as if they have been extremely brainwashed once they are taken over by the “pod version” of themselves. The “converted” people in the town even become avid supports of the pod people’s ways. This parallels more to the way that Americans during the 1950’s were convinced to support the hunt for Communists than to the situation of citizens in Communist countries. However, a large number of the citizens of Russia, for example, were brainwashed into supporting exactly what they should have been fighting against once they realized that the Socialist form of government was failing them. This ability to recognize one’s own change and the ability to be brainwashed or falsely convinced can be representative of the effects of McCarthyism, Communism, and group-think.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;However, McCarthyism is the best explanation because the behavior of the “pod people” and the way they hunt down the others is more easily related to the McCarthy and his men hunted down people who supposedly supported the Communist party. McCarthy did not care who it was as long as that person could be made an example to the American people of how Communist supporters would be dealt with. This also parallels to the blindness with which the pod people hunted down their victims. At the end of the movie the citizens of Santa Mira chased after Miles and Becky simply because they were the only normal ones left, not for any other personal reason. There is also the fact that the makers of the movie were definitely more influenced by Hollywood blacklistings than Communism in Russia. Even after analyzing these points it could be argued that Communism or the simple idea of mass hysteria are the intended meanings. Despite the fact that McCarthyism is the best specific allegorical parallel for the film, the broader idea of mass hysteria and groupthink probably do a better job of covering the large scope of parallels between the movie and society during the fifties. This point reveals that there is a larger theme at work within the movie: the effects that mass hysteria and groupthink can have. McCarthyism is simply the example that is most focused on. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Whitehead, in addition to discussing the theme of McCarthyism in the movie, also discusses its relevance to our society today. He believes that the movie could also be representative of the political atmosphere following the 9/11 terrorist attacks. This is definitely a supportable argument. Many of the actions that took place after the attacks in 2001 were similar to the ones that took place during the Red Scare. People were abused, ostracized, taken into custody, or questioned simply for being Arab much like the way people who were falsely accused or blacklisted during the Cold War Era. It was also extremely hard for Arabs to keep jobs or lead successful lives, and some were even beaten or killed. Congressional committees were erected to make investigations (although for better reasons than during the McCarthyism years) and people were looked down upon if they were not patriotic or loyal enough to their country. This can still be seen today in the Iraq War era, although, it is definitely more acceptable to protest the Iraq War than it is to be unpatriotic following a terrorist attack. However, the effects of mass hysteria and groupthink are still evident, and patriotism is a major reason why. It could even be said these two eras (the Red Scare and the 2000’s), although 50 years apart, are surprisingly similar in their political climates and their relevance to the themes of this movie. McCarthyism, as a representative of the broader ideas of mass hysteria and groupthink, is simply the best, most relevant explanation for the political themes in Invasion of the Body Snatchers, and the film’s themes still hold true today for the more recent political climate in the United States.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Works Cited&lt;br /&gt;Dirks, Tim. “General Review for Invasion of the Body Snatchers.” 1996. 27 September 2007. http://www.filmsite.org/inva.html.&lt;br /&gt;Siegel, Don. Invasion of the Body Snatchers. 1956.&lt;br /&gt;Whitehead, John W. “Invasion of the Body Snatchers: A Tale for Our Times.” Gadfly Online. 1998. 27 September 2007. http://www.gadflyonline.com/11-26-01/film-snatchers.html.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-9074532032612076524?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/9074532032612076524/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=9074532032612076524' title='3 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/9074532032612076524'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/9074532032612076524'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/invasions-parallel-to-mccarthyism.html' title='Invasion&apos;s Parallel to McCarthyism'/><author><name>Barrett Ford</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/00895125472695030132</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>3</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-8970380859296434003</id><published>2007-11-06T10:09:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-06T10:12:50.842-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Danny Glynn Paper #4</title><content type='html'>Daniel Glynn&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;1 November 2007&lt;br /&gt;Toby Keith, Love Me If You Can&lt;br /&gt;            In Toby Keith’s song Love Me If You Can Toby is the one singing the song, but he is speaking for all of the people that believe that there are certain things that have to be done, but on the other hand there are times when you have to go against what you believe in. In this song Toby does not sing about one particular idea or event, but he focuses on several things that Americans deal with fairly regular. When the song begins the first four lines of it show an example of two of the events.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            “Sometimes I think that war is necessary&lt;br /&gt;            Every night I pray for peace on earth&lt;br /&gt;            I hand out my dollars to the homeless&lt;br /&gt;            But believe that every able soul should work” (&lt;a href="http://www.metorlyrics.com/"&gt;www.metorlyrics.com&lt;/a&gt;)&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;These four lines of the song are talking about the way that a number of people feel about the way things are gone about. In the first two lines war is being talked about and the song is saying that sometimes war is necessary, but if everything could ever work out between everyone, peace on earth would be the best possible situation. This idea is a common one throughout America because almost everyone wants there to be peace on earth, but some people say that in order to obtain peace wars have to be fought to resolve the problems. Then lines three and four leave the issue of peace and war and they talk about the homeless. These two lines are saying how there is a large population of people that contribute to giving money to the homeless, but many of these people do not necessarily agree with what they are doing. Many people feel that if a person is able to go out, get a job, and earn a living then those people should not get money given to them because they are able to make their own money. This thought is shared by many people in America because there are many times when you are either in a conversation or hear of a conversation about the number of homeless people in America and how many of are actually able to go out and earn their money, but they do not because of laziness or lack of motivation. As the song continues it goes on to talk about other situations.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            “I stand by my right to speak freely&lt;br /&gt;            But I worry ‘bout what kids learn from TV&lt;br /&gt;            And before all of debating turns to angry words and hate&lt;br /&gt;            Sometimes we should just agree to disagree” (&lt;a href="http://www.metrolyrics.com/"&gt;www.metrolyrics.com&lt;/a&gt;)&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The first two lines of this verse discuss American’s right to freedom of speech, but it is sometimes taken to far on TV and there are inappropriate things shown on TV that are not viewable for all age groups. This has recently been a very popular debate because there are some people that use their right to speak freely and sometimes go a little too far with it, and the opposing side says that there is a limit to how far you can take your rights. Therefore these lines also pertain to ideas and events going on in America. The next two lines talk about how people sometimes get a little to mad at each other and take things to far when they should really just agree that both of them show valid points so the should just forget about it. This happens to almost everyone every day and if people did just “agree to disagree” things would be a lot better between many groups of people. The chorus of this song displays a message that shows how a person who thinks like this would feel.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            “I’m a man of my convictions&lt;br /&gt;            Call me wrong&lt;br /&gt;            Call me right&lt;br /&gt;            But I bring my better angels to every fight&lt;br /&gt;            You may not like where I’m goin’&lt;br /&gt;            But you sure know where I stand&lt;br /&gt;            Hate me if you want to&lt;br /&gt;            Love me if you can” (www.metrolyics.com)&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In this chorus “a man of my convictions” means that he is a man of what he believes in. The song continues to go on and say that no matter what other people think of these beliefs, he will continue to think like this, and he does not really care if it causes a problem. This is also a similar belief that many Americans share because like it says earlier in the song “sometimes we should just agree to disagree” and this is said because many American believe firmly in their beliefs and they usually are not quick to change their beliefs.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            In this song Toby Keith deliverers messages that many people can relate to in several ways. However, there are some parts of the song that may cause one not to understand the messages that the song is supposed to be portraying. He has a tendency to make several hypocritical remarks, which may be the way the he wants to get his message across, but I see this as a confusing way to do it because at first glance this song may be seen as a song that just goes back on everything that is said.&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            In conclusion, Toby Keith’s song Love Me If You Can Toby is representing the people that believe things, but know that they can not always follow their beliefs like they want to because there are sometimes circumstances that call for you to do something that you are not completely in agreement with. If you look at this song at a quick glance you may not be able to get the message because this song has an interesting way of presenting its message.&lt;br /&gt;Works Cited&lt;br /&gt;Toby Keith Love Me If You Can Lyrics. Metro Lyrics. 30 October 2007.    &lt;&lt;a href="http://www.metrolyrics.com/love-me-if-you-can-lyrics-toby-keith.html"&gt;http://www.metrolyrics.com/love-me-if-you-can-lyrics-toby-keith.html&lt;/a&gt;&gt;.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-8970380859296434003?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/8970380859296434003/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=8970380859296434003' title='1 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8970380859296434003'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/8970380859296434003'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/danny-glynn-paper-4.html' title='Danny Glynn Paper #4'/><author><name>Danny</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/14311538579360603616</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>1</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-3939193657130244367</id><published>2007-11-02T11:44:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-11-02T11:48:38.292-07:00</updated><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>Like all other forms of art, music is a form of creative expression used to communicate the feelings and opinions of the artist. Music has the capacity to persuade the listener where simpler rhetoric may fail. Many times music is used as a medium to express political opinions or beliefs. Country/folk singer John Prine’s song “Sam Stone,” tells the story a Vietnam veteran returning home, only to find that the country he was injured fighting for, has left him poor, damaged, and addicted to heroine. “Sam Stone” undeniably reflects the injustice done to many returning Vietnam veterans by the country for which they where told to fight.&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The song begins with the return of Sam Stone to his family “after serving in the conflict overseas” (Prine). We understand that Sam Stone has been serving in some kind of war overseas. The song goes on to tell us that the time he served has left him with an injury in his knee and shattered nerves for which he uses morphine. He has also returned with a Purple Heart and a “monkey on his back.” While we do not yet know what “the monkey on his back” alludes to, we can gather that he served as an American soldier in the war by the fact that he received a Purple Heart. The Chorus comes next but I will discuss that latter because it is more easily understood after the second and third verses.&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The second verse begins to reveals more about Sam’s life after his initial welcome home. The Lyrics are:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He went to work when he'd spent his last dime&lt;br /&gt;And Sammy took to stealing&lt;br /&gt;When he got that empty feeling&lt;br /&gt;For a hundred dollar habit without overtime.” (Prine).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once Sam’s wartime pay ran out he began working, but turned to stealing to support his drug habit without having to work overtime. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And the gold rolled through his veins&lt;br /&gt;Like a thousand railroad trains,&lt;br /&gt;And eased his mind in the hours that he chose,&lt;br /&gt;While the kids ran around wearin' other peoples' clothes...” (Prine).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sam has become addicted to some kind of hard intravenous drug, which we can take to be heroin. We now understand what the “monkey on his back” is. He takes heroin when he wants, but neglects his children, who are forced to wear thrift or hand-me-down clothing.&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The third verse tells us that Sam Stone’s was alone when he “popped his last balloon” (Prine). A balloon is slang for heroin, since it is sometimes dealt inside of a small balloon. The song then tells us that Sam has overdosed on heroin, because&lt;br /&gt;&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“life had lost its fun&lt;br /&gt;And there was nothing to be done&lt;br /&gt;But trade his house that he bought on the G, I. Bill&lt;br /&gt;For a flag draped casket on a local heroes' hill” (Prine).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;These last few lines are critical to the interpretation of the song. Here we feel the total despair felt by Sam Stone. He has traded literally his house, and figuratively his entire life for a flag draped casket, as if they are somehow equal trade offs. These lines have profound implications, as do the lines of the chorus:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There's a hole in daddy's arm where all the money goes,&lt;br /&gt;Jesus Christ died for nothin' I suppose.&lt;br /&gt;Little pitchers have big ears,&lt;br /&gt;Don't stop to count the years,&lt;br /&gt;Sweet songs never last too long on broken radios” (Prine).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Throughout the entire song Prine never takes on a persona until he reaches the chorus. In the first two lines he takes on the persona of Sam Stone’s daughter. The hole in her fathers arm is literally the hole from the needle used to inject heroin. The money he has is spent on heroin instead of his children. We understand how fully, and overly disillusioned his children are when his daughter tell us that she believes Jesus &lt;br /&gt;Christ died for nothing. According to The Dictionary for Cultural Literacy, the phrase little pitchers have big ears is American vernacular meaning that “adults must be careful what they say with hearing of children,” because they understand more than we give them credit for. Sam’s neglect for his children is a reoccurring theme throughout the song. The next two lines continue to tell us of Sam’s demise. &lt;P&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Prine relies almost entirely on emotional appeal to communicate his point. This song is very sad in and of itself, but the fact that this was a true story for many returning veterans gives the song an incredible amount of ethos appeal, making it much more important and pertinent. Also because Prine is not arguing, no one can argue against him. He has no need for a logos or ethos appeal because they are inherently there. We must view this song in the context of it’s time to understand its purpose. John Prine has not created any new character or told us anything that we were not already aware of. He gives us no opinions and any resemblance to a thesis is found only in the line “Jesus Christ died for nothing I suppose,” a view of Sam Stone’s daughter, which is never proved or even backed up. Judging him on these criteria, Prine would have failed as a songwriter. But the important thing about this song is its effect and purpose. John Prine, as he so masterfully does, has told us nothing new, but exactly what is happening that we need to pay attention to, enforced by sledgehammer lyrics. You are saddened, distressed, and angry after hearing the story of “Sam Stone,” which is exactly the purpose of the song. Prine does not tell us to do anything in the song, but hopes we are human enough respond to the emotions he is able to invoke in us simply by stating the indisputable, obvious truth. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Works Cited:&lt;br /&gt;Cowboy Lyrics, http://www.cowboylyrics.com/lyrics/prine-john/sam-stone-10844.html&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The New Dictionary of Cultural Literacy, Third Edition.  2002, http://www.bartleby.com/59/3/littlepitche.html&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-3939193657130244367?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/3939193657130244367/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=3939193657130244367' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/3939193657130244367'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/3939193657130244367'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/like-all-other-forms-of-art-music-is.html' title=''/><author><name>jlford</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/05549910601560296927</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-2450790853277435817</id><published>2007-11-01T22:20:00.001-07:00</published><updated>2007-11-01T22:21:53.239-07:00</updated><title type='text'>paper 4</title><content type='html'>War has always been a controversial issue throughout the world. There are many who completely and fully support going to war, many who absolutely detest the thought, and many who just do not care either way.  When September 11th happened, there were millions that wanted to go over and blow up Afghanistan because of what the terrorists did. In Toby Keith’s song, “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue,” he expresses his views on what happened.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue,” the persona is an American man.  There are many lines that suggest he is an American.  In the first few lines, it says, “American girls and American guys we’ll always stand up and salute we’ll always recognize.” This is proof because he is including himself in the phrase.  The persona also states in the song that “this nation that [he] loves has fallen under attack.” This whole song is flowing with American pride, and you can tell by simply looking at the lyrics. “Now this nation that I love is falling under attack,” and “You’ll be sorry that you messed with the U.S. of A. cause we’ll put a boot in your ass it’s the American way,” are two clear examples of patriotism.  To people that are for war, this song would make people proud to be Americans and riel them up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toby uses his lyrics to get people to feel emotion. He does this by adding in a personal story about a boy’s dad who had served in the army and lost one of his eyes in battle.  Even after that, the boy’s father still flew an American flag in their yard until he died.  The father wanted his family to be happy and live in a free land.  Toby also tells about September 11th and how “This nation that [he] loves has fallen under attack. A mighty sucker punch came flyin’ in from somewhere in the back, soon as we could see clearly through our big black eye, man, we lit up your world like the 4th of July.” When it says “a mighty sucker punch came flying in from somewhere in the back,” signifies that the terrorists did this without us knowing it was going to happen, therefore making it very shocking to everyone when the planes crashed into the World Trade Center.   The planes crashing into the buildings represent the “big black eye” that Toby Keith is referring to.  It is not a literal black eye, but a figure of speech. What I interpret from this meaning is that although the terrorists did hurt us, just like a black eye heals, so will the United States.  The chorus is basically telling about different symbols in America that are saying, “no, no, you shouldn’t have done that.”  There is Uncle Sam, who is putting names at the top of the list to enroll into the war, the Statue of Liberty shaking her fist, and the eagle flying.  He tells them (the terrorists) that it is going to be hell when Mother Freedom starts ringing her bell.  It also says “it feels like the whole wide world is raining down on you.”  I think this means that every other nation in the world is on our side.  In the end, Toby writes, “Justice will be served and the battle will rage, this big dog will fight when you rattle his cage, and you’ll be sorry you messed with the U.S. of A, cause we’ll put a boot up your ass, it’s the American way.” This means that the Americans are going to fight back and the terrorists are going to get what they deserved. “This big dog will fight if you rattle its cage,” means that if someone pushes our buttons, we are going to fight back, even stronger. “You’ll be sorry that you messed with the U.S. of A. Cause we’ll put a boot up your ass, it’s the American way,” signifies how proud we are to be an American and that we aren’t going to let someone take that pride away from us. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toby Keith did a good job with the lyrics for this song.  It impacts people, whether positively or negatively.  For those pro-war people, it might make them go be in the army and go over and fight. Whereas for others, it might make them go to capital hill and protest the war. Others who are not so hooked on the war or don’t really have an opinion on the war, may simply just listen to this song, because they like country music, and they think this is a good song. No matter which way you look at the song, you still become proud of your country when you hear this song.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-2450790853277435817?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/2450790853277435817/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=2450790853277435817' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/2450790853277435817'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/2450790853277435817'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/paper-4_5296.html' title='paper 4'/><author><name>ljcaldwell</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01290817300480893092</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-3888805429458182776</id><published>2007-11-01T21:56:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-11-01T21:57:07.643-07:00</updated><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>Chelsea Banks&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;Paper 4&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Some songs in our unique era of music clearly have no purpose in the world of modern melodies.  Such compositions are “My Humps” by the famous Fergie and “Crank That” by the newly popular Soulja Boy.  Although some artists can produce a major hit with no intentions within the text, it is undeniably true that most musical artists have a strategy—a strategy to get their point, or argument, across to the listener.  What causes an artist to want to tell us something?  The logical explanation as to why they write or sing the words they choose is that they are responding to an experience, an emotion, or a situation at the present time.  In our nation today, we face an extremely controversial debate: war or no war.  This controversy touches deep into the emotions and attitudes of the American people; therefore, many artists use it in their music.  One example is Toby Keith’s “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue.”  According to CountryGoldUSA.com, a patriotic realm of music, poetry, and gifts, “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue” is an anthem for every American.  Some anti-war Americans will disagree, however.&lt;br /&gt;            As a whole, “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue” is a song with stern allegation to those who hurt the United States of America.  Due to the attacks on September 11, this song states that “justice will be served” (line 33).  In the same way, this song reports what our nation will do to those who mess with our home:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And [they’ll] be sorry that [they] messed with&lt;br /&gt;  The u.s. of a.&lt;br /&gt;  Cause we’ll put a boot in [their] ass&lt;br /&gt;  It’s the American way” (lines 37-40).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;By these four lines, we know that this song is claiming the United States as our own and that it is not to be tampered with.  Moreover, the speaker uses the cliché “boot in your ass” to illustrate the painful consequences that are sure to come (line 39).&lt;br /&gt;            So who is the persona?  Is it a man or a woman?  Young or old?  The persona is obviously an American with a patriotic, pro-war attitude.  He is aggressive and shows initiative to take control of the problem: terrorists.  In this certain case, the speaker is undoubtedly Toby Keith.  Although songs do not necessarily have the same singer and speaker, “Courtesy of the Red, White, and Blue” simply does.  Toby Keith establishes positive ethos because he speaks of his real life experiences with war.  Verse two reads:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My daddy served in the army&lt;br /&gt;Where he lost his right eye&lt;br /&gt;But he flew a flag out in our yard&lt;br /&gt;Until the day that he died&lt;br /&gt;He wanted my mother, my brother, my sister and me&lt;br /&gt;To grow up and live happy&lt;br /&gt;In the land of the free” (lines 8-14).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Toby declares that his father was a part of the U.S. Army, we as the listeners realize how important patriotism is to him (line 8).  He establishes ethos again when he states that his father flew the American flag for the duration of his life (lines 10-11).  Toby’s father wanted his family to live in a free country with complete happiness (lines 13-14).  With regard to his personal experiences, we know that Toby Keith is the speaker of this text and a credible one at that.  His audience will agree with him.&lt;br /&gt;            Who is his audience?  While some disagree with pro-war values, the audience to which this text pertains is the group of Americans who feel the same way as the persona.  The audience is any American, or group of Americans, that shares a love and passion for the U.S.  By stating “there’s a lot of men dead,” Toby creates pathos with the audience (line 5).  When we Americans think of how many soldiers have been killed, we become emotional of the subject. &lt;br /&gt; Since some Americans could be offended by this strong initiative to take forceful action, Toby’s song could have a negative effect.  However, in reference to the speaker’s purpose, Toby is not trying to force aggressive patriotic views on those who are not interested.  He simply wants to tell of the strength of our country and the people who are willing to fight for it by saying: “the statue of liberty/ started shaking her fist” (lines 25-26).  In result, the audience of this song becomes motivated to do what they can for their country.  “Brought to you courtesy of the red, white, and blue” (line 32) refers to the punishment this group of Americans will give to those who interfere with their homeland.&lt;br /&gt; The overall purpose of this song is to rile up the citizens who are hurt by this emotional and physical catastrophe.  Although the country is split between pro-war and anti-war citezens, this song is a motivational melody.  It sparks the emotions, or pathos, of the audience and creates a proud patriot.  Those who want to “[stand up, salute, and] always recognize/ when [they] see old glory flying” may do so (lines 2-4).&lt;br /&gt;Altogether, Toby Keith sings, or speaks, these words with total credibility because of his childhood experiences.  This text was formed with the purpose of motivating patriotic Americans and getting them ready for action.  In essence, it does exactly this.  I want to stand up and salute…and give those who mess with America a boot in the ass.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-3888805429458182776?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/3888805429458182776/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=3888805429458182776' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/3888805429458182776'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/3888805429458182776'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/chelsea-banks-adam-weinstein-paper-4.html' title=''/><author><name>clbanks</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/10181802106871565058</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-6500756262014225484</id><published>2007-11-01T21:55:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-11-01T21:57:34.729-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Two Wars, Two Protests</title><content type='html'>Barrett Ford&lt;br /&gt;Paper 4: Everything Is a Text&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A protest song is by definition a way of musically showing your disagreement or unhappiness with a certain issue, usually political. These songs are often very emotional or at times violent and they always are directed at a certain audience to try to convince them of the validity of a certain viewpoint. The way that the artist tries to achieve that convincing is the most interesting thing about listening to a protest. It is also interesting to see how effective you as the listener feel the argument embedded in the lyrics was. There are three main tools that the songwriters use to make their argument convincing. These three tools also make up the elements of the rhetorical triangle. They are logos or argument, ethos or the speaker, and pathos or the intended audience. Most protest songs rely most heavily on one of the three elements. The two protest songs I will be analyzing, “Live from Iraq” by 4th25 and “Boonie Rat” by Chuck Rosenberg, are protest songs with many similarities as well as differences in the purposes and methods of their arguments, but both songs rely heavily on the ethos element of the rhetorical triangle to achieve an effective argument.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;These songs are war protest songs from different decades and different American wars; however they also share many important characteristics. Both of them are told or sung from the perspective of someone who is fighting in the war they are protesting. This is the most important characteristic they share. They are also similar in that when either one is read they could be read at the same basic, simple rhythm or beat. The style of their writing is also unmistakably similar in the informal, matter-of-fact style they both share. It as if these soldiers simply sat in their tents one night writing these songs as if they were writing a letter to be sent back home. However, when actually listened to, these songs could not be more different in the way they sound and the tone in which the song is sung in. “Live from Iraq” is a rap song with an angry tone while “Boonie Rat” is a folk song with a fairly somber tone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The most important difference between these two songs is the fact that they are written during two wars about 40 years apart, the Vietnam War and the Iraq War. These two wars are very different and, in turn, are different in the ways that people supported or protested them. This is apparent in the two songs, “Boonie Rat” which is from the Vietnam War and “Live from Iraq” which is from the Iraq War. “Boonie Rat” focuses more on the trials and suffering that the soldier has gone through. This can be seen in lines 41-42, “My eyes are often weary, my feet are racked with pain” (Rosenberg). The fact that the soldier wants to come home is also stressed as seen in lines 23-24, “300 days more or less then I’m going home” (Rosenberg). Rosenberg focuses in on his individual experiences as a soldier rather than the broad of the war as a whole. However, he does make a few broad comments regarding the war and his disapproval of it such as in lines 15-16, “I sometimes got the feeling they’re trying to tie the score” or in lines 77-78, “They say there’ll always be a war, I hope they’re very wrong” (Rosenberg).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In “Live from Iraq” the argument focuses more on giving a more graphic description of the awful experience of war. This can be seen in lines 25-26, “This is bombs in the street blowin up when I drive buyem” (4th25) and lines 117-118, “This is 60 miles an hour thru ambush zones” (4th25). This use of the phrase “this is” helps stress the fact all the things that are described are actually happening and not imagined or thought up by the artists. The song also focuses on the corruption of the war as well as the unnecessary deaths occurring as a result of it. This can be seen in lines 72-73, “Plenty of lives lost over a scandal” (4th25) and lines 100-101, “Sure its politics back home here its bullets thru our tissue” (4th25).  The fact is that the ways that the two artists approach their arguments is very different, though they are both protesting the war, and this is obviously in large part because of the political atmospheres surrounding the two wars that are being protested. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It is obvious from these lyrics that the persona in the song is an actual soldier fighting in war whether it is the Vietnam War or the Iraq War. The titles themselves make this very apparent. “Live from Iraq” is straightforward in the way it informs the listener that it is being written from Iraq. One might argue that a reporter could have written this from Iraq. However if the reader was to read lines 35-36, “Where for our country we gamble with our lives everyday” (4th25) it becomes clear that the speaker is an actual soldier. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Boonie Rat” by definition is “an experienced explorer or armsman-someone who has been around” (Terry). Once the reader finds out this is what the title means and notices the way it is used in the song, it becomes obvious that the speaker in this song is also a soldier on the frontline. In the chorus of the song Rosenberg writes “Boonie Rat, Boonie Rat, Scared but not alone,” before telling how many days until he will be going home. Rosenberg also says in lines 79-80, “To the Boonie Rats of Vietnam I dedicate this song.” This shows the respect for other soldiers that he has gained as a result of his own experiences in Vietnam. The speaker in this song even gives a sense of hope to the listener at the end of the song as seen in lines 83-84, “Today I see my Freedom Bird. Today, I’m going home” (Rosenberg). This is a stark contrast to “Live from Iraq” which maintains its hopeless tone throughout the song.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Both of these songs rely very heavily on ethos or the credibility of the speaker. The fact that they are written by soldiers who are fighting in wars makes this apparent. There is also no confusion between whom the writer is and whom the persona or speaker is because they are one in the same. Chuck Rosenberg was part of the “second battalion of the 502nd brigade of the 101st Airborne Division” of the U.S. Army when he and his battalion wrote “Boonie Rat” in the Spring of 1970 (Fish), and 4th25 is a rap group made up of two men who are fighting in Iraq. This makes the listener feel like the arguments in the song are more credible because they are coming straight from the source. This, in turn, makes the reader much more likely to listen to or be affected by the protest that the artist make. Their arguments and the styles of songs they wrote may be very different, but the credibility and effectiveness of their arguments are equally unquestioned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Works Cited&lt;br /&gt;4th25. “Live from Iraq.” 1 November 2007. http://www.lyricstime.com/4th25-live-from-iraq-lyrics.html &lt;br /&gt;Fish, Lydia. “Songs of Americans in the Vietnam War.” 25 December 1993. 1 November 2007. http://faculty.buffalostate.edu/fishlm/folksongs/americansongs.htm &lt;br /&gt;Rosenberg, Chuck. “Boonie Rat.” 1 November 2007. http://lyricsplayground.com/alpha/songs/b/boonierat.shtml&lt;br /&gt;Terry, Glen E. “Miltary Terms and Slang.” Edited by Lowell R. Matthews. 1999. 1 November 2007. http://www.guildcompanion.com/scrolls/1999/dec/spaceterms.html&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-6500756262014225484?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/6500756262014225484/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=6500756262014225484' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/6500756262014225484'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/6500756262014225484'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/two-wars-two-protests.html' title='Two Wars, Two Protests'/><author><name>Barrett Ford</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/00895125472695030132</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-2351608098034369189</id><published>2007-11-01T21:41:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-11-01T22:39:46.449-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Essay 4-analyzing "What's Going On"</title><content type='html'>Molly Cole&lt;br /&gt;November 1,2007&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;EN 101&lt;br /&gt; In Marvin Gaye’s, 1971 hit song, “What’s Going On” a huge message is being displayed.  During the song’s release, one the longest and most controversial wars was occurring: The Vietnam War.  “What’s Going On” was a song meant to tell the world, Marvin Gaye’s view against it. Gaye was known as somewhat of a “hippie” and was speaking for him and most of his fans that were categorized as “hippies” as well. This song was released to make a statement, a statement against the war, in line 5, he says, “There's far too many of you dying”(Marvin Gaye) because Gaye believed too many people were dying for a cause that did not exist.  He also believed his views along with many others weren’t taken seriously due to their lifestyle and the way the dressed, because he says in line 25, “but who are they to judge us, simply because our hair is long”(Marvin Gaye).  In the chorus, Gaye also talks about letting protesters be given a chance to be heard and not punished, saying, “picket lines and picket signs, don’t punish me with brutality”(Marvin Gaye).  “Picket lines and picket signs” signify the protesters against the war and  “don’t punish me with brutality” means not to punish them by attacking and terrorizing them.  This song was written to tell the government the war is wrong and there are more peaceful ways to solve a problem.&lt;p&gt;  “What’s Going On” is an extremely powerful song and Marvin structures it quite well.  Each verse displays a reason why fighting is not the answer to the conflict, such as the first verse saying, “there’s far too many of you dying”(Marvin Gaye) and the second verse saying, “for only love can conquer hate”(Marvin Gaye).  These lines support Gaye’s views that war is not the answer. While the chorus, just shows Marvin’s view of the war being pure chaos, repeating, “what’s going on, what’s going on”(Marvin Gaye).  These few words are meant to trigger ones mind and make one question if the war really should be happening.  By repeating these few words, the question sticks in the mind, and truly makes one think about the situation more and more.  Gaye’s goal for writing, “What’s Going On” was to let the United States here the other views of the country in a peaceful matter and to try to make the government know that war is not the way to go, it never solves anything.&lt;p&gt;   Marvin Gaye does a great job of revealing his views without totally slandering the other sides.  His message is displayed very peacefully without any aggression towards those who oppose.  There is not one awful lyric written in the whole song about those who believe war is the answer.  Marvin also does a great job making the song catchy, to where most of the public would listen, therefore singing along to his views and spreading the word.  Making the song “catchy” gives a bigger audience to make the song popular and to make the lyrics more powerful.   One thing Gaye should have done differently is making the song longer and expressing more cases as to why war would not solve the conflict.  With more examples of peace being the answer, Gaye could make an even better argument.&lt;p&gt; After this song was released it took four more years for the war to be totally over, telling us that the song might have been effective but not as much too stop the war.  Although the song didn’t completely stop the war at once, Gaye’s views were heard around the world due to his popularity as a musician, but the lyrics truly could relate to everyone in the United States.  Gaye uses, “mother, mother” to imply that anyone’s child could be sent to war and could be at risk of dying.  This makes the song a lot more effective.  Mother’s who probably were not huge fans of Gaye, were realizing that this war could kill their sons, and for what cause?    Gaye’s intentions were to open the country eye’s up using lyrics to relate to every American citizen and letting the country know everyone could be effected by the war, at some time or another.  Using the lyrics to relate to every American citizen makes the song incredibly more effective.  If everyone knows they can be effected more and more people start caring and more start acting and pursuing ways to stop war and violence.  Gaye succeeded.  Even though the war still went on, the song made people think about what really is going on, and people who didn’t care at all started caring and even some who were pro war were changed by this one song.  To conclude, Marvin Gaye was a genius and through song and lyric he made one of the most important and influential political stands in history to date.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-2351608098034369189?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/2351608098034369189/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=2351608098034369189' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/2351608098034369189'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/2351608098034369189'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/essay-4-analyzing-whats-going-on.html' title='Essay 4-analyzing &quot;What&apos;s Going On&quot;'/><author><name>Molly Cole</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/14481337248298987542</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-7022692054369232552</id><published>2007-11-01T21:38:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-11-01T21:46:17.249-07:00</updated><title type='text'>An American Anthem</title><content type='html'>Marian Acee&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam Weinstein&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;English 101&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;01 November 2007&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  Today, war is an ongoing debate brought up by many different individuals throughout the United States. Almost every individual has their own view, whether it be pro-war or anti-war. Some decide to present their beliefs publicly by public protest, petitions and debates while others like to keep their beliefs to themselves. Some people take the utmost pride in our country and want everyone to have the same outlook. Toby Keith, a country singer/songwriter portrays his beliefs in many of his songs. His song, “Courtesy of the Red, White and Blue” personifies his strong beliefs about our country in war.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  Toby’s song, “Courtesy of the Red, White and Blue”, is a response to the vicious attacks of September 11th, 2001. “Now this nation that I love has fallen under attack”(Line 15) symbolizes he is talking about the recent terrorist acts. Throughout the song he presents to “American girls and American guys”(Line 1) his patriotism and his aggression towards the war. This proves that the persona of the song is an American. He also presents a very patriotic persona when saying “My daddy served in the army, where he lost his right eye, but he flew a flag out in our yard until the day that he died, he wanted my mother, my brother, my sister and me to grow up and live happy in the land of the free.”(Lines 8-14) This proves that he grew up in a very patriotic family and that is all he has ever known. Even though his father lost his right eye, he kept faith in his country and never lost pride. By putting his views into a song, he is reaching out to others to prove a strong point.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In this song, Toby uses pathos to show everyone that what happened was completely wrong and that we should fight back. He uses pathos to connect with his fans and listeners by proving freedom is something you have to fight for. He proves that there is no reason why we should be anti-war by saying, “There’s a lot of men dead, so we can sleep in peace at night, when we lay down our head.”(Lines 5-7) He is stating that if we did not have people fighting for us, then we would not be able to sleep with peace and our world would be completely different. People die everyday fighting, just so we can live one more day with freedom.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toby uses aggression throughout his song to prove his points about America. He effectively proves that America is not a country that can be brought down. “Soon as we can see clearly, through our big black eye, man we lit up your world, like the fourth of July.”(Lines 20-22) When using our big black eye, he is referring to the smoke that covered our eyes when the towers were hit. He is proving that we will not waste any time retaliating against someone who has tried to destroy the country we love. We are not a country that is going to forget about something that devastated so many lives. “Hey Uncle Sam, put your name at the top of his list, and the statue of liberty, started shakin her fist and the eagle will fly, man, its gonna be hell. when you hear mother freedom, start ringin her bell, and it feels like the whole wide world is raining down on you….” (Lines 23-30) Uncle Sam refers to us as Americans and it is our first priority to bring the enemy down. Their name is at the top of our list and there will be revenge.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In my opinion Toby’s most effective stanza throughout the song is “Justice will be served, and the battle will rage, this big dog will fight, when you rattle his cage, and you’ll be sorry that you messed with, the U.S. of A., cause well put a boot in your ass, its the American way.” (Lines 33-40)This shows exactly how Americans retaliate. When we fight back, we attack strong with our sizeable and well-built military and hard with our abundance of ammunition, never holding back or showing weakness.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The song, “Courtesy of the Red, White and Blue” is very effective in summarizing the all around American view toward the war and how we have reacted. This song significantly shows the American people’s determination to protect all the main things our forefathers fought for and the founding principles of our country. It is truly the national anthem for the tragedy that was bestowed upon us and the continuous aftermath.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Courtesy of the Red, White and Blue”&lt;a href="http://%3chttp//www.lyricsfreak.com/t/toby+keith/courtesy+of+the+red+white+blue_20138071.html"&gt;http://www.lyricsfreak.com/t/toby+keith/courtesy+of+the+red+white+blue_20138071.html&gt;&lt;/a&gt; &lt;http: com="" t="" keith="" html=""&gt;&lt;/http:&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-7022692054369232552?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/7022692054369232552/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=7022692054369232552' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/7022692054369232552'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/8003053019707971084/posts/default/7022692054369232552'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/2007/11/american-anthem.html' title='An American Anthem'/><author><name>Marian</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12554046458782109825</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8003053019707971084.post-5142789019229706330</id><published>2007-11-01T20:28:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-11-01T20:55:28.519-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Live from Iraq- paper 4</title><content type='html'>4th25 is a military rap group out of Ft. Hood in Killeen, TX and their latest release“Live from Iraq” is a very politically charged song. The song is written in first person from a soldier’s eye or even possibly a reporter’s point of view. Upon hearing this song, you will feel constant fear and degradation of the harsh and dangerous life that the soldiers face daily in Iraq. The song wants Americans to understand the truth behind the war and how what is reported is nowhere near the truth of the dangers they face. The song begins “every day’s like a gamble here this is no joke this is live from Iraq where we’re prayin we make it home,” showing the facade speaking is actually experiencing this first hand and is telling us. &lt;p&gt;&lt;i&gt;59 of us April 4th 8 of us dyin…this is bombs in the street blowin up when I drive by em or it’s rpg’s launched at me...home of too many soldiers graves.&lt;/i&gt; &lt;p&gt;From this you can tell that these are actually soldiers in the war. 4th25 wants to show that while they may not agree with the reasons of the war, they are still going to fight hard and never give up. “But we don’t fold hands the cards we are dealt get played.” The plan is not to disagree with the government, but instead to bring a new light to the topic because it is so controversial and many of us try to over look it; however, you can’t overlook something that is real life for these men and women. &lt;p&gt;&lt;i&gt;Media cast and the scoop covered over the answers cause you can’t handle the truth...Plenty of lives lost over a scandal.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The song is created relying a lot on pathos and ethos. &lt;p&gt;&lt;i&gt;We sleep with body armor blankets...Nights with no supper man home aint promised man, long journeys qualified hell from a promise land.&lt;/i&gt; &lt;p&gt;By using ethos it shows their credibility and the pathos cause us to have empathy. We listen to their cries and are able to feel their pain. Therefore, we stand up for them and plea to bring our soldiers back home. We use the information they give us and voice it to our political leaders here in America. By using the persona ethos it unites us, because not only does the government hear the plea of the soldiers, but also the anger from the American people at the life the soldiers are forced to live. &lt;p&gt;&lt;i&gt;And there are no blue skies here every color is gray...Sure it’s politics back home here it’s bullets thru our tissue.&lt;/i&gt; &lt;p&gt;The persona is accomplishing the goal of getting people to listen and to see beyond the words of our political leaders. People criticize the military for doing their job, but they are doing nothing wrong but trying to protect our country. “This is nothing yall been thru yall aint seen shit.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I feel the artist got their message across very successfully. They knew how to get our attention and used to horrors that they experienced to their advantage. However when they began calling people out it did more harm then good, because now those people are likely to no longer have empathy but anger toward them. &lt;p&gt;&lt;i&gt;True gutters for you fuckers think its gutter where you from, here its life by the second this is everything wrong. This is not your beef on the block it’s not that simple.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ultimately if the goal was to show the true light and gain support they did that. The persona was able to take his pain and loneliness and bring it to life for us through the song. &lt;p&gt;&lt;i&gt;Where everybody’s a target when you find out people ain’t hard they just talk shit...And there is no reimbursement for the price we pay. &lt;/i&gt;&lt;p&gt;We will never be able to show our gratitude for the things soldiers go through to ensure our freedom and safety. So the least we could do is show them some support and stop rallying against them. “This is your one mistake being in everybody’s business, whether they see their family or its funeral home visits.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;/p&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;u&gt;Live from Iraq&lt;/u&gt;.25 October 2007.&lt;&lt;a href="http://www.lyricstime.com/4th25-live-from-iraq-lyrics.html"&gt;http://www.lyricstime.com/4th25-live-from-iraq-lyrics.html&lt;/a&gt;&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/8003053019707971084-5142789019229706330?l=en101-099.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://en101-099.blogspot.com/feeds/5142789019229706330/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=8003053019707971084&amp;postID=5142789019229706330' title='4 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xm
